#they’re BETTER now but like… the beginning week was rough | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

visionsofmagic · 7 months

Text

◜ mk1 men breaking the bed/headboard while fucking you ◞

▸ characters: bi-han, syzoth, liu kang, raiden, kuai liang, johnny cage, tomas◂ ▸wc: 4k+ [wow]

▸ tags¬es: REQUESTED by @luvv4lurd. drabble but long (like very long), fluff, nsfw, breaking, licking, ropes, inappropriate usage of power/abilities, humiliation, rudeness, rough, biting, power, begging, fingering, swearing, monster fucking (kind of), power play, pet names, calling god/goddess, possessiveness, protectiveness & more in the work, enjoy! [didn’t want to write this long & I am not sure whether @luvv4lurd wanted it to be this long but couldn’t hold myself, they’re so cute! hope all of you like it, have fun!]◂ ▸ m.

BI-HAN doesn’t care about hurting you that much, yet, he gives you a safe word to make him stop when it is needed. clearly, he wants to fuck you well enough so that he can show you only he can fuck you like this. this goal of his brings him to an edge that he put your body down on the bed, ass up, cock thrusting deep inside your walls as your body jolts forward and backward in sync with his cock’s rhythm going in and out of your pussy full of cum - since you have cum like two times already.

he’s a bit rougher than he is usually because he heard a few other lin kuei’s members talking about you - how they are mesmerized by your presence whenever you come into view, however, they complained about how they can’t talk to you because you’re always with the grandmaster, sub-zero.

that moment, he decided to fuck you hard enough to make you have difficulties with walking, making everyone realize who fucked you - their grandmaster - they will know who you belong to and that was why he is rough right now.

you don’t complain though, well, until he makes you scream his title - “my - ohh - my grandmaster!” he loses his mind, releasing his power; hands get colder as ice appears on them from fingertips to the arm, and since his hands on the headboard, to hold it tight and fucking you with a great strength, it covers with ice, making the surface so easy to break into pieces and this is exactly what happens.

the headboard breaks into countless pieces, the room’s temperature going down in an instant, your eyes widen but bi han gains his mind’s control, hands turning to normal as they touch your waist, sending a chill down your spine with their coldness - bi han begins to fuck you harder as if it’s even possible, blaming you.

“see what you made me do whore? it’s only because of you! have to get a new one now, but you should pay for what you have caused pretty slut and you will pay by giving this beautiful wet pussy to me - to the rightful owner of it. will fuck you until you can’t walk for the next week, my dumb whore.”

SYZOTH tries his best not to use any of his strengths during the make-up sessions you share - getting intimate yet shy while doing it. he wants you to stay healthy even after the sex, only maybe some of the marks on your body that he likes to leave. however, sometimes you become a brat, acting naughty, trying to play with his nerves of pleasure and instincts enough to make him go rougher, and since he doesn’t want to hurt you, his hands find the sides of the bed while he’s fucking you with the position of missionary, green innocent eyes focusing on your face that full of cries, parted lips, half-closed eyes watching him with such delight he wants to prove himself further – wants to fuck you so good that your body cannot forget about it in the following days until the day he fucks you again.

and he loses himself when a hand grips him by the hair, pulling his face down at your level, ear to ear, you say in a whisper which is followed by a little moan afterward, “cmon pretty boy, I know you can do better than – ohhh – this!”

who is to decline your offer? who he is to hold himself still instead of fucking you harder – better?

syzoth whimpers at your words, he lets your legs hug his bare back, hands wrapping his neck as his hands begin to hold the surface of the bedsides tighter to find a balance after shoving his dick into your wider pussy rapidly than before, roughness and lust dripping from heart to body within actions.

“oohhh –“ he moans in sync with you, “tell me how good it is my love, please, please –“ he stops himself from crying by biting down your shoulder a few times, listening to your cries mixed with both pain and pleasure with full attention, and when you praise him, his edge comes, making him lose himself, and letting his nature form in some parts of his body; a tail appears on his back, it wags on its own – eyes turn darker green – and hands are covered with the skin of his true form, all green until it reaches to the arms.

all feelings double when his strength rises, weight becomes hard to endure, dick bigger – definitely rougher, going in and out of your aching yet wet pussy, and you reach climax at the same time – the exact time when a few crack sounds are heard, causing you to look into each other’s face – looking both excited and peaceful because of reaching the climax and shocked when the bed break into two, its middle swallows your bodies as syzoth hold you from the back from an instant, turn you around so that his back meets with the rigid surface of the floor under the bed.

hands on your back, hugging, turning into human form, and tail disappears as he looks at you with innocent and shy eyes as if you’re not lying down on the ground, inside a broken bed, cums still dripping.

“I’m so sorry y/n – but it – it was too much for me to handle. my love, how can I make you forgive me? I will do anything for you – just say it and I will show how sorry I am but please don’t judge me. I can’t hold my thoughts together when I have your pretty pussy.”

LIU KANG can be the steadiest person – or a god but you don’t know any other god aside from him, but not in bed, no, never. he is that steady, straightforward, gentle, cute, and all these kinds of things under the lights of daylight, however, when it turns into a dark sky when you visit him in his room – or you in yours, exchanging a few words, questions only to begin to fuck after the formality.

it’s not that he uses you as his fucktoy – yes, it feels like it because it turns you on, but no, he’s in love with you – so deeply that he loses his mind whenever he sees you, and when it comes to getting intimate, oh, he forgets about the timeline he has created entirely, focusing on you – your pretty face he likes to watch, your magnificent body he finds as the most beautiful thing on all realms, your voice that comes into his ears as prays while you moan his name and even his title whenever you feel like it, and oh, your delicious pussy that neither his fingers, his tongue nor his dick will ever get bored of – it will be such disrespectful thing to be bored when you open your legs wider to him, showing your pink pussy that begs for his caring and affection – that he gives you what you want right away.

he’s a god, yes, but he can kneel in front of you if it is needed – to eat you out, or even to beg you.

on a night, when he lets you do whatever you wanna do with him, you chose to ride him in order to show him how you love his dick so much as he watched you from below, making you feel so powerful because of having the god of fire, liu kang, under you – moaning your name, eyes blurry, a bit of fire travels on his shoulder since he hasn’t logical side in the brain, no longer when you ride him so good – it feels as if you’re his goddess and you can’t deny that it doesn’t turn you on just by thinking about it.

smiling widely, you let yourself get the pleasure at the highest level, so, you throw your head back, and hands travel on your body from hair to shoulders, from breasts to abdomen, from there to your ass – literally exhibiting your own body to liu kang while bouncing on his lap – pussy clench around his length whenever you sit down only to rise up and repeat the action rapidly, riding him, fucking him.

and liu kang’s last logical side screams him not to hold you – because if he does it, he is sure he will break you into pieces. he doesn’t want to hurt you, especially when he witnesses the sight in front of him – breathtaking, making him lose the balance of his strength. instead of holding you, he grips the headboard behind him as he sits there, having you on his lap – watching you riding him beautifully.

then, you look down, and chuckle, “let your goddess take you to the stars, pretty boy.”

he never had this kind of situation with any other person, so, when you reflect his own words with yours – ‘let your god take you to the stars, pretty girl’ – he really sees stars, hands get tighter, and he breaks the bed with his power of strength and fire, moaning your name loudly, “aggh – y/n!” as he cums hard into your warm walls.

the moment he opens his eyes once again, he sees your smirking face first, one of your soft fingers travels on his cheek as you kneel down closer, “oh, couldn’t pretty boy resist it and cum in an instant?” you chuckle, mocking him, “where is the god of fire, huh? maybe, you should be the one who calls me goddess instead.”

he doesn’t waste a moment, holding you from the waist, he closes the gap between your bodies – nose to nose, white eyes devour yours only by looking at them intensely, and he smirks – darker than yours, radiating fire.

“darlin’, you are already my goddess but you need to learn who you belong to. don’t worry, the lesson you will have now will be enough to make you remember it to no longer forget about it. I will teach you personally while fucking you on this broken bed.”

RAIDEN is a stranger to his own power that has been given by liu kang to fight with it to protect the earthrealm, however, now it sticks with raiden every second of the day and night, and he can’t leave it even while fucking you.

he says he should get used to it in every situation. he’s shy about it while saying it but you know that there are other reasons behind the desire to bring his lightning power into the bed ‘cause, that way, he can send a tickling jolt to your body – even to your pussy, making your pleasure rise up, wanting him to continue what he’s doing.

he knows you like it too – how he can’t anyway? you love seeing his eyes turning to light blue from time to time, love to let it flow through your skin, sending chills down your spine, getting you closer to the edge.

raiden discovers your kink contains electricity accidentally, and in a weird situation when he forgets to leave his amulet bonded to his hand while getting intimate with you.

he doesn’t realize holding it even when he goes hotter as he lowers down on your body, kissing every inch of you, reaching your exposed pussy soaking wet to the ground because of his gentle, slow yet effective approaches. he’s so gentle with you that he literally begs to taste your cum in his mouth.

letting him, you lean onto the headboard, wide open legs meeting with his soft-looking eyes, making him whimper at the sight.

you look so pretty that even after having your cum in his mouth, he can’t stop - he says he wants to thank you for letting him eat you out passionately by hovering over you, hands find the headboard behind you as he thrusts into your wet and fleshy pussy again and again with a pace driving you mad.

you scream how good he’s making you - to make it double, he uses some electricity that flows through your body without even noticing it, and the sudden sensation makes you clench around his length, swallowing it entirely, giving raiden a heart attack because of the pleasure he has never felt before, and it ends up with him using his strong muscles to hold himself in balance by gripping the headboard harder, making it crumble and break into pieces in a second.

to protect you from the falling pieces of it, he lowers down, covering your body within his but it makes all things go worse – or better as you say afterward; his cock reaches the end of your pussy, and it even becomes visible on your abdomen – and the scream, moans you made causing raiden to lose his mind – he begins to thrust into you, balls hitting your ass, forehead touches yours, eyes turn into light blue when you look at them.

“you have no idea how beautiful you look right now, my love. so – so beautiful. I am so sorry to break the bed but I can’t stop now. how can I? your pussy begs for me to continue fucking you. ohhh – it feels so good. I am offering myself to you as a forgiveness gift.”

KUAI LIANG is a man who lives to give you, his beloved lover, what you deserve – the whole world, as he believes. loving doing the things you want, he’s no longer a gentleman in bed as the bond you share grows more powerful as well as the intimate sessions you have an increase in passion and trust.

he becomes rougher when you need him to be. being such a needy lover for him, you choose to trust him enough to let him have you in ways you can never imagine on your own because he looks fragile from the outside – he still is but not when you get into the bed after a long and exhausted day, ready to find your peaceful hours, inside each other’s arms which turns into a hot moment since you can never resist the urge of getting closer – he turns into a beast, you can see the sparkes he has inside his eyes – reflection of the fire he has within his soul and body.

on one of the nights you become lustful for each other, kuai has you on your knees, ass up in the air, and your second cum’s juice flows through his thick warm cock onto your inner thighs and ass, however, he can’t focus on the mess you’re making because all his attention is on your wrists which are roped with his kusarigama – it has no kama yet the coldness of metal chains around your wrists are enough to send you chills since kuai’s entire body radiates warmness.

holding your wrist, he increases the pleasure you are getting from the way he fucks you into the mattress, moans coming from you mixing with the swears and praises he says between his rapid breaths, dripping sweats and moans – only you can make him so weak, so fragile yet powerful at the same time – it causes him to try to prove himself to you in a greater way that you can never forget about it, that your body screams his markings.

the sound that is created by the lewd sounds of his thrusts hitting your soaked clit build twist feelings inside your stomach that is pushed down onto the bed as his left hand holds the wrists that have chained while the free one is put on the headboard’s edge, holding it tightly because he needs to find a source of stability to stay still but it doesn’t work – not when he finds this new angle amusing, begins to shove his dick into your warm walls faster, then, when his climax hit, the solid tool cracks – collapsing.

when he comes to his senses, getting off his high, he realizes what he has made.

he looks a bit guilty, eyes finding yours, his face has an expression of a man who seeks forgiveness yet he seems to enjoy it, and he smiles when you chuckle, joking about how he can easily turn into a madman only because of having you like this.

as he agrees, he caresses your hair, hands playing with the chain to open it. he turns your body over, hugging you from the shoulder, he still doesn’t take his dick off of you.

“’m so sorry honey, didn’t mean to break the bed but weren’t it the head of the bed, I would break you – was so good – you feel so good. fixing it will be the first duty for me after I get more of you – can I? please say that I can because I need you – one more baby, please, give me one more. promise I will be more cautious with our surroundings. don’t want to get you hurt. you will only get pleasure until we’re done, my love.”

JOHNNY CAGE can be the most reckless fucker in the whole timeline. interested in you only, he loses the last logical side of his brain – if he has any when he has you in different situations yet each one of them is as effective as the others.

being energetic, having almost superhuman strength, and going wild in sex, he is sure unreliable while fucking. creating a sense of fear with excitement in your abdomen, ideas rush into your mind as you think about what he will do differently this time in every intimate moment. his uniqueness can be pointed out even while fucking you or letting you fuck him.

he’s also loud, talkative, preferring to let you know that you feel wonderful, perfectly taking his dick – or him, entirely, destroying his mind because of the beauty you have as lust cages him like a chain.

he seems like a madman too with his mind full of thoughts about how he can turn the sex you have into something more bustling, catchy, and entertaining for the two of you, maybe a little more for you ‘cause he prefers to be an unforgettable lover. he addresses you as his queen, and he is determined to prove himself right by treating you as one.

to do this, he tries to get his ideas turn into realities while fucking you.

not caring about your surroundings, not thinking consequences of being unconcerned, not realizing what he has done until his highness’ effects of being pussy drunk decrease. the reality hit his face when he saw the world around him, you still under him, mind dizzy, mouth dry because of moaning non-stop, eyes half-closed as you looked up at his face, cries cleaning your heated face.

the bed, worth a million dollars he chose to fuck you onto, now has a broken headboard – the pieces falling onto the floor and the bed’s soft white fabric. the memories of the moment before rushes into his mind as he looks at the broken material inside his fisted hands; he understands that he is the one that caused this. he fucked your wide-open pussy so mindlessly that when he gripped the head to find something to hold on to, he broke it without realizing it.

as you still soak wet with your cum, and his own getting out of you, he jokes about the situation; chuckling while pointing out the power he has enough to break the bed’s head in one movement, showing it to you with such proudness you roll your eyes – this time not because of his dick, but because of his silliness.

he puts his hands on your sides, smirking down at you, winking, and having no shyness about breaking the bed.

“oh princess, it was worth a million dollars but doesn’t matter. you are worth more than anything in entire timelines. to have your pussy, I can break all of ‘em pretty. but can we appreciate how strong I am? ‘is all because of how good you’re makin’ me feel – ohh, pretty lady, making my mind go crazy like that – ‘is because of you that I broke it, but, what about we break the couch too? wanna do it – wanna break it too while eating you out. c'mon princess, gotta fuck you in every piece of furniture in this house.”

TOMAS is not like his brothers – he is not like the rest of the men at all. he’s a lover who puts your well-being before anyone else, including his desires, and passionate when it comes to that decision in times he has you inside his arms, standing naked from head to toe, giving yourself completely to the man you trust the most, you love the most.

his fragile manner doesn’t let him go hard on you even if you want him to do so. afraid of hurting you even a little bit prevents him from becoming rougher and harsh to you. he listens to all your pleases, begging him to fuck you harder, wanting him to believe he can never harm you, yet, he chooses to stay still even when you act so bratty, trying to get into his nerves, making him let it go.

tomas, being a cute shy boyfriend, delicate when the matter is you, stays determined for a long time ‘'til the day you plan everything out and make him lose his gentle manner, causing the loss’s emptiness to be completed with the new one – greed.

the greed he has for you builds up from his deep soul to show itself through his actions after he sees you sitting on the bed, on your knees, the dress you wear is thin and represents the color of tomas’ armor, the delightful body underneath it is visible to his widened eyes, looking innocently yet devilishly to his eyes, smiling widely as you rise your hand for him to hold and get into the bed with you.

who he is to resist? his determination is not that great – and both of you realize it when tomas gets into the bed, a moment later, when his cock meets with your already soaked and prepared pussy after he fingers you, he feels warmness, fire building within his body, making him want to devour you, unlike the times you had before, he’s a bit dizzy now.

he moans your name over and over again, lips curl only to moan, whimper, and beg for more. you let him though, saying he can get what he needs – you say he can use your body for his pleasure, and when he finally admits it feels euphoric to go rough on you, moans coming out of your pretty pink lips like a melody to his ears, encouraging him further.

he grips you from the waist while fucking you; he uses your body as he pleases, moving your body front to back, his thrusts meet with your walls in mid-air, earning rhythmic moans from both of you.

throwing his head back, he decides to hold the bed under your body because he realizes the red marks on your waist due to the grip he has on there. when his hands reach for the mattress, he grips the white covers strongly, hands turn into fists, and those fists hit the bed’s rigid surface – the bed breaks into two the moment he cum carelessly into you after you praise him, call him your good boy.

he swears for the first time, eyes closed shut, his cum meets with yours, forehead connects with your chest as you hug him from the shoulders.

breathing deeply into your breasts, warmness flows from his breaths to your exposed skin, smoke appearing on the curves of his body slowly, and you feel his tears because of both pleasure he has felt and quilt coming from breaking the bed, making your bodies go lower a little bit.

“oh, I’m so sorry, so so sorry, didn’t mean to – I – I just want to prove myself and get lost when you moan my name like that, calling me your good – ohh – boy. ‘m so sorry my goddess, please, forgive me. wanna say it will not repeated but I can’t – it felt so good that I wanna do it again – right now. my love, would you let me do it again? say yes, and I will be a very very good boy for you – only for my goddess.”

what a journey of rut! here's a cake for you because you deserve it after reading this, bearing it with me! 🍰

❤️ tagging: @lookingforgoodthings , @snowprincesa1 [taglist]

5K notes · View notes

kooktrash · 2 years

Text

the act of falling | jeon jungkook

summary: what was supposed to be a meaningless fling has turned into much more before you both realized you were falling. now all you can do is hope that all the challenges you’ve faced are worth something.

warnings | 14.4K words. smut. angst. fluff. established fwb. fuckboy!jk x fem!reader. they’re both toxic, jealous easily, possessive. they both argue a lot and kinda immature and hurtful. y/n has trust and commitment issues. jk has vulnerability issues. protected sex. wall sex. rough. oral (f and m). cunnilingus. fingering. jk’s eats. manhandling. missionary. grinding. dirty talk. nipple play. hand job. blow job. spit kink. deepthroat. Idk what else bud there’s probs more. degrading names—jk calls y/n a bitch. hurtful arguments.

The look in both sets of eyes was lack of amusement. Unsurprised and definitely not at all caught off guard by the sight of other. This was surprisingly a familiar betrayal, the kind that you lie about even when you know you’ll get caught. It was comical even, the need to lie to each other when you didn’t have to. What you two had was not serious at all. You shouldn’t have to lie about where you’d be.

Jungkook was the one to break the eye contact shifting his gaze back to the girl in front of him again. The girl’s brows furrowed in concern, “What’s wrong?”

What’s wrong is that you told him you couldn’t meet up with him tonight because you weren’t feeling and now you’re here with some guy. The other thing that’s wrong is Jungkook had also told you it’s fine because he was working tonight even though he’s definitely not. You both were looking for a way to flake’s tonight’s plan to link up despite not seeing each other in over a week. That was already a lot of time without seeing each other and yet you both flaked out tonight. That’s what’s wrong.

“Nothing,” Jungkook cleared his throat chugging down his drink. Unfortunately for her he’s already lost complete interest in her the second he saw you tonight when you were supposed to be home sick. In reality he has no reason to be upset and yet he still was. Why did you lie so you wouldn’t have to see him tonight?

You came into his life in phases, and he’s sure you could say the same about him. You’re really just a fling but you’re the only one he goes back to every now and then. You’re not dating thankfully but you’re definitely hooking up whenever you see each other. It could be weeks before you see each other again but when you do your fling lasts another few weeks. Then, you phase out into your own lives again and ghost each other. A random night like tonight will come where you remember the other exists and you hit each other up to meet, but clearly you both flaked.

He’s just not ready for you yet. He’s not ready to get sucked back into you. He knows that what you two have is a simple no strings attached agreement but sometimes it felt the complete opposite. Like now for example, when he can practically feel the glare in your eyes on his skin. Not that he minds, he likes that you’re the jealous type. You make him feel better for being the same. But still, you had no reason to be jealous when you’re here with another guy too.

You know you don’t have be glaring at the girl he was currently dancing with but you just couldn’t help it. He hasn’t seen you in over a month and he lied to you so he could meet her tonight? Yeah alright. He’s so annoying.

The girl gave him a girlish smile as she clung to his arm, “I’ll be back, I’m going to the washroom.”

Jungkook nodded his head letting her go off as he waited there in a crowd of sweaty drunk bodies. The heat in his body was beginning to rise as if he was a bomb ready to go off. His tongue poked his cheek wondering about whatever while he waited for the chick to come back. Unfortunately, his mind kept wandering back to the thought of you. Before he knew it his feet were taking him in your direction completely forgetting the girl he met tonight. He couldn’t remember her name anyway.

You spotted him the second he made his way over to you and suddenly the guy in front of you didn’t seem interesting anymore. You looked at the guy, “I need a drink.”

He blinked in confusion before your brow arched waiting for him to act. Just like that he was stuttering over his words and he walked away, “I’ll g—go get you a dri…nk, yeah…”

Jungkook was in front of you now staring down at you in hunger that he hoped was masked by complete displeasure in seeing you here, “Thought you said you didn’t feel good tonight.”

“Thought you were DJing tonight,” you said in response. You looked over to the bar where the guy you’d come with waited. Across the place was the group of people you came with tonight where you met that guy from. You had to move before they noticed where you were or the guy came back. Jungkook didn’t even question it when he began following you.

“Why’d you lie?” He asked. He acted annoyed with you even if he was anything but relieved. Now he doesn’t have to pretend to connect with some random girl so that she goes home with him tonight. It was clearly no question now that he ran into you anyway. You’re the one he’ll be taking home.

You didn’t even bother to think about the guy you just met and you didn’t question the girl he was sending back off to her friends. Instead you just pushed on the exit door toward the parking lot repeating the question back to him, “Why’d you lie?”

“I asked you first,” he said childishly as he already took his keys out pushing the button to unlock his car. It’s like your bodies moved on autopilot running to an escape where it’s just you two.

“Are you taking me home?” You asked even as you walked behind him to his car. He turned to look at you waiting a little so his pace matched yours and he shamelessly let his hand rest on your lower back just above the curve of your butt. He flashed you a mischievous smirk, “Yeah, mine.”

Meeting Jungkook unexpectedly had always been the only way you two cross paths. It was such an on and off sort of fling but it was never anything more than hooking up. Sure, on occasion you might’ve invited each other to some party but other than that your meetings were for purely sexual reasons. You did have a partner once upon a time but that was over a year ago. Since then you just meet with Jungkook every now and then for whatever fling you’re having. Then when you two phase out you go back to doing your own thing, going on dates, talking with other guys, etc. The only reason you’d go back to Jungkook every time you run into each other is because of the familiarity.

You hated having to go through the process of meeting someone new. You knew what you wanted and you didn’t want to work for it. Jungkook knew you and your body already so it was easy to fall back into your sneaky link routine.

By morning Jungkook didn’t even question his actions when he rolled over to try and snuggle into you. He hit an empty bed that had his hand searching across your side of the bed to find you. After a moment of blindly searching he finally woke up. You were gone and he meant gone from his apartment. You weren’t in the bathroom or kitchen or anything. He sat up against the headboard stretching his limbs out as he tried waking himself up more. He sat there for a moment trying to regain consciousness and reached over to the nightstand for his phone. You probably woke up early and got a cab or something back to your place.

Now that he was awake he could remember last night. He’d gone to the nightclub to destress and he met that girl there. He had full intentions to take her home until he saw you with some guy and his plans changed. You were his sneaky link, nobody else’s as far as he’s concerned. His chest filled with pride when you ditched that guy for him too. He didn’t even know the girl well enough to care about leaving her when he saw you. It was just so easy with you. He didn’t have to explain why he wasn’t looking for anything serious. He didn’t have to pretend to be pleasured by what they did to him. He had you who knew his body inside and out. You knew how to get him excited and you owned half the pleasure he received. You knew the deal too. Neither one of you expected anything more than a hook up and that’s how he liked it. He didn’t have to play nice after doing the dirty and you knew when it was time to go. It was just so easy. He will admit that you could’ve at least told him when you left. He checked his phone notifications, smiling a little to himself.

y/n: fyi I left around 7

y/n: u were snoring and I couldn’t sleep

jungkook: lame

jungkook: u were snoring too and I put up with it

The next time Jungkook met up with his friends was at Namjoon’s place. He had a few people over since he just moved into a new apartment and Jungkook was bored beyond belief. The only chicks around were his friend’s girlfriends plus their own friends. They were annoying and they threw themselves at him in the most obnoxious way. Usually he’d put up with it if it meant he can convince one of them to hook up but right now he’s not in the mood. He’s debating if he should text you to come over. Fuck it.

“Who are you texting?” Taehyung asked taking a seat next to him. Jungkook didn’t look up from his phone as he asked what you were doing through text. He responded to Taehyung, “Y/n.”

“Whoa, when did you start messing around with Y/n again?” Jin asked sitting on the other side of him. Jungkook looked up at him with a shrug of his shoulders, “Few days ago. I just invited her over.”

“How’s she doing?” Taehyung asked. The last time he heard Jungkook talk about you had to have been at least a month and a half ago.

You fit so well with all of them when you and Jungkook are hooking up again. Some of the other girls Jungkook brings around are just such a drag that being around them is hard. Of course they never last anyway but for some reason Jungkook always comes back to you. Taehyung knows Jungkook says it’s nothing serious and hell you’re both fine with the arrangements but sometimes he wonders if there’s more to it.

Never being the type to question his friend’s relationship he keeps quiet but he really wants to ask Jungkook why he doesn’t just date you. You clearly like each other enough to hook up every now and then and he usually never goes back to same chick twice yet he’s been having random flings with you for over a year. Taehyung gets you’re both busy with work and your own lives he just doesn’t get how that stops you two from seeing each other more often.

When you got here Jungkook didn’t even bother meeting you downstairs. You were let up and Namjoon got the door for you greeting you with a hug saying it’s been a while since he last saw you. Jungkook was quick to go to you then, not hugging you or anything just being there next to you.

“Are you working later?” You asked Jungkook. He was a DJ Thursday to Sunday at a friend’s nightclub and then on the days he has off he doesn’t do anything but hobbies. The pay was good as a DJ especially when he got to work business events that he didn’t have to stress about money. The nightclub was pretty popular and every weekend it was a sure hit to be completely packed. That’s how he met you actually. Over a year ago on your 21st birthday you went to Hoseok’s night club where Jungkook was playing at and your friend asked if you could go up to where he was at since it was your birthday. Normally Jungkook would’ve said no but one look at you and he was even letting you wear his headphones and scratch a record. By the end of the night you two hooked up in the back of his Mercedes Benz and exchanged numbers.

Jungkook never expected to see you again after that but on a night he didn’t work he ran into you down in Hongdae and one thing led to another and you were hooking up yet again. This time it was in the club restroom—very classy yes. Then after that he slid up on your story of you wearing a nice bikini and boom you were meeting up again. In the span of a year you managed to have an unspoken agreement that you were just using each other when you needed it and forgetting each other when you didn’t. It’s the closest relationship Jungkook has had in at least two years and that’s that you’re definitely not exclusive.

“Yeah I’ll go in around 10 and I’ll get off at 3am.” He told you checking the time, “Why? Wanna come out tonight? You can stand up there with me.”

“Yeah,” you answered looking around at all the people Namjoon invited. You got some glares from a couple girls who’d be trying to flirt with Jungkook but it’s not like you knew that. You just knew they were glaring at you like you did something wrong and you hated that. Jungkook didn’t think about it when he threw an arm around your shoulders pulling you into his side only to kiss you right on the lips. You welcomed it of course with an arm going around him.

His lip ring felt cold against your skin but wasn’t a bother. He angled his head to the side to deepen the kiss as your lip gloss rubbed off on his mouth. Your fingernails scratched along the hairs on his nape before coming around to the side of his throat and pushing back. His body moved back but his mouth stayed attached to yours until he was ready to stop kissing. As he pulled away he let his teeth nip at your lip as he hummed, “Mmm, can’t wait to take you home tonight.”

“What if I let some other guy take me home tonight?” You asked. You had no intentions of taking another guy home if Jungkook was around but there’s nothing wrong with a little bit of teasing. Jungkook is very easily jealous and possessive. Even if you weren’t dating he doesn’t give up what he considers his easily. Of course when you phase out he’s got no control over who you see but whenever you’re phased in he tries to only keep his focus on you. Sure, sometimes his eyes wander or his fingers text someone else but it’s not ever more than that. That’s him being a good boy when you’re around. You don’t even know how bad he gets whenever you’re not speaking.

The reason why you’ve never considered making things official between you two is simply because it complicated things. You didn’t want a guy to have any sort of control over you and you definitely didn’t want to be vulnerable around him. When you’re in a relationship it’s very easy to get dragged into this bubble where it’s just you two and he’ll have the most power to hurt you. Why would you want that when you love being a free spirit who could do as they please? And no offense to Jungkook but you could never trust him in a relationship. He was such a player that he wasn’t even dating material you think. You’re no good for him either though. The second it gets too intense you leave, like fully leave. You don’t talk to him until you both phase out and then do it all over again.

It’s just no fun when someone is keeping tabs on you and it’s not like you’re any good at relationships anyway so your sneaky link arrangement with Jungkook was perfect.

“Is that his girlfriend?” One of the girls from earlier asked Jin. It was Namjoon’s girlfriend Sora. She pointed where you and Jungkook stood and Jin looked over too. Jungkook was currently pulling you in for another kiss.

“Not really,” Jin answered with a shrug. He didn’t even know what to call you two. You weren’t dating but how was he supposed to explain you two have been hooking up for about a year now but it’s so on and off that they can’t classify you as fuckbuddies or a couple? Sora shared a look with the girl she brought a long before turning back to him, “Not really or no?”

“Not really no,” another shrug, “I don’t know. They’re not dating I guess. It’s complicated.”

Then, like the evil person Jin is, he smirked mischievously to the two girls, “But if you’re really curious there’s nothing serious between them so I’m sure you can make a move on him.” Jin knew that Sora was only asking about Jungkook because her friend must’ve thought he was. Jin would find it awfully funny if she tried to flirt with him right now that you’re there.

“So they’re not dating?” The girl, Yeonwoo, asked. He shook his head, “No, they’re not and she’s going to the bathroom so if you’re really interested nows the time to go for it.”

Jin really liked having you around actually. Obviously he only hung out with you when you and Jungkook were messing around but you were just so easy to get along with. If you and Jungkook didn’t have that weird relationship going on Jin would’ve made a move on you a long time ago. But he knows Jungkook would never let that happen whether you were dating or not. Jungkook was very territorial over you even if the other girls he hooks up with he couldn’t care less about.

He was actually surprised when the girl actually went to talk with Jungkook. Jin was being messy he knows but it’ll be so funny when you come back and get mad. You’ll probably get so mad you’ll want to leave and then Jungkook will follow after you like a dumb puppy even though he says it’s not serious between you two. That’s part of the reason everyone likes to mess with you two. They wanna see what they can do to upset you both until one of you caved and asks the other to make it official. And Jin was kind of an asshole.

Jin couldn’t hear what the girl was saying but the expression on Jungkook was just priceless. He looked so taken back by her forwardness that when she asked for his Instagram he gave it. He was flirting with her openly. Of course he hadn’t seen you standing behind him looking anything but happy.

When the girl was done she turned to see if you were back yet and jumped back in surprise to find you there. You didn’t make a fuss over it but Jungkook could tell you’d seen too much. He usually doesn’t think about giving some girl his info but when you’re around it just feels wrong. He’s not dating you but for the moment being you’re the one spending the night in his bed or him in yours. That’s why he felt guilty knowing he was caught. You didn’t even give a hint to how you felt but Jungkook just knew you too well.

You forced a fake smile on your face, “Sorry I just want my drink back and I’ll get out of the way.” You were being so obviously sarcastic but you took the drink out of his hand and left. He stared after you as you went to sit with Taehyung and Jin leaving Jungkook there with the girl. Ah shit, he’s made you mad. He didn’t even look back at her as he followed after you.

“Why’d you leave?” He asked sitting on the coffee table in front of the couch you sat on. His knees bumped against yours and his broad figure hid you from the girl’s view. His hands were on the edge of the table, rings hitting against the sides anxiously. Jin and Taehyung pretended to talk about something while making sure to eavesdrop to your conversation. You didn’t look up from your phone, sitting back with a leg thrown over the other as you answered, “Because I wanted to.”

He bit back a comment he knew would only escalate the situation. It’s weird that you two argued. It’s weird that you got jealous and mad. It’s weird that he felt guilty but did it still anyway. You’re just supposed to be occasional fuck buddies. He looked down at the time on his phone letting out a small sigh, “Alright so do you wanna leave and get ready for my set?”

“Not really,” you shrugged not looking at him still. You weren’t too mad but you want to see him act like a puppy for you especially since he’s the one taking other people’s information. He’ll wag his tail after you and it’ll just prove to whoever tried to get with him that he liked his time with you the most. He hit his knee against yours, hand going over your phone forcing you to look at him, “Quit acting like this, do you still wanna go yes or no?”

You only arched a brow at him keeping your distance, “Not if you talk to me like that.” Smacking his lips in annoyance he leaned closer to you dropping a knee to the floor as his hand found your thigh. He leaned up flashing you his sparkly doe eyes, “Come on, let’s go. You already said you’d go with me. You want me to block her?”

“I don’t care,” you shrugged looking away so he wouldn’t see the smile you tried to hide, “Do whatever you want.”

“Oh?” He tilted his head teasingly still close to your face, “I think you do care and that’s why you’re here throwing a fit now.”

“Whatever,” you rolled your eyes and he did the same. There’s no point in having this conversation right now. You’re not dating so he can flirt with whoever he wants. It also means you can’t get jealous when he’s not even yours by heart—body maybe but you don’t own his heart. He looked back to the girl catching her and Namjoon’s girlfriend staring. He looked back to you and took his phone back out. He went to Instagram and to his recent following and clicked on her profile. He shared the screen with you as he blocked her. When he was done he looked up at you expectantly as you smiled widely now. Just like that you were rising to your feet telling him to hurry up before he’s late. And there he goes following after you.

“He’s so whipped,” Taehyung said watching as the two of you left out the door without another word to anyone else. Jin laughed nodding his head in agreement.

Jungkook knows it’s bad. He knows that he’s slowly getting pulled back into you and then he’ll really fall for you. He can’t let that happen, if it does then he’ll be attached and that’s not good. He wouldn’t be thinking this way if his friends haven’t been making fun of him because of it.

He’s Jeon Jungkook, he doesn’t get played by girls. He doesn’t get tied down by anyone and definitely not you. Please not you. He wants to keep things between you without feelings. He doesn’t want to fall for you and get hurt in the end. That’s all relationships are. You’re happy for a while, fall in love, then problems come. You’ll break up and it’ll just be too complicated.

Like this he doesn’t have to think about the shit he does. His actions affect him and him alone but if he’s tied down he could seriously hurt the other person. Or vise versa, something they do to him might completely break him and he’s not willing to let anyone have that power over him. Everyone thinks he’s playing you along but that’s because they didn’t know you like he did. You were just like him.

You didn’t really believe that there were any romantic feelings between you and Jungkook. Sure, you might’ve gotten jealous over him flirting but that’s not because you liked him. It’s because you knew him better and you’ll be damned if you’ll let someone steal his attention away. Obviously he still gave it you and it made you smile but it’s because you won. It had nothing to do with the thought of seeing Jungkook flirt with some girl in front you. No, he flirts with girls all the time. You were just an easily jealous person who gets pretty upset when the guy you’re fooling around with is giving someone else even the slightest bit of attention.

You couldn’t possibly ever have feelings for him. It’d just be weird if they sprung out of no where at this point. You’ve been fooling around like this since last year, it was purely sexual. There’s no way you can suddenly develop feelings for someone like that.

That’s just not possible. The pessimistic side of you couldn’t comprehend the idea of falling for Jungkook. He was just so… simple. Not that he was simple in appearance or anything, on the contrary he was too damn hot. He’s the type to always have someone crushing on him. You couldn’t catch feelings for someone like that. You’d get too mad if you even thought he was flirting with someone and you’ve learned from the past that’s bad. He’s just not the kind of guy you should fall for if you have trust issues.

It doesn’t mean you’re not attracted to him. That’s why you only mess around on occasion. You could sleep with him without worrying about being tied down. You knew that with him it didn’t have to be anything more than sex. No questions. Sure sometimes you had some deep after sex talks about whatever was on the mind but then morning would come and it’s like you were strangers again. Honestly, you preferred it that way. You were a runaway when it came to commitment. The thought of a serious relationship that you actually had to communicate and put in effort for it work was just not for you. You’re a quitter when it gets hard and that’s why you can only be with Jungkook in little bits of time. That way you don’t get overly attached and develop feelings for him.

“Right so you were jealous? Is that what you’re telling me?” Your best friend asked as he laid on your bed. You were currently in the middle of finishing up some graphic logo for a client at work while Jimin waited for you to finish. You haven’t seen him in a while and he loved hearing other people’s lives if it had drama.

“Only a little,” you shrugged confessing to it.

“Then he blocked the girl so you wouldn’t be mad?” Jimin asked before letting out a disappointed sigh, “You are the dumbest people I’ve ever met. Why can’t you two just admit that you want to date.”

“Because we don’t? Why would I want to get into a relationship with a guy I just ran into a couple weeks ago?” You asked referring to your first meet up recently. The one where you ran into him the night you flaked on each other. The universe had definitely thought it was time to bring you two together again.

“Because he’s the one you keep going back to when you’re tired of other hook ups?” Jimin asked rhetorically, “Because even if you won’t go out with him you don’t want anyone else to have him either?”

“Jimin just drop it,” you sighed turning away so you could the stupid devil himself. Maybe he can come pick you up so Jimin would leave. You love him but sometimes he’s the voice of reason when you didn’t want to be. You’ve got too much pride to hear what’s true from someone else.

“I just don’t get it, why don’t you even want to try?” He asked you calmer now, “Why is it so bad to admit you really like Jungkook and he really likes you?”

“Because it’s wrong,” you said stubbornly, “Look, he’s not asking for more so clearly this works.”

“I just don’t get how. Once you’re done with someone that’s it but with Jungkook you always go back when you see him, why?”

“Honestly,” you paused in thought. You’ll tell him why but that still won’t make you want to force a relationship with Jungkook. “I just like how easy it is with him. He’s not holding me up to these unattainable expectations. We don’t judge each other, we don’t ask questions, we just keep each other company when needed.”

“Then, when the spark is gone we just phase out. I don’t have to worry about what he’s doing when we’re not talking and he doesn’t worry about what I do.”

“I just think you’re scared of commitment so anytime it gets a little too serious you both just ghost each other and pretend like it’s no big deal until you run into each other after a while and do it all over again,” Jimin concluded, “And I think you’ll both regret not admitting it sooner.”

You didn’t want to hear what Jimin said. He could be completely wrong. You knew Jungkook, he didn’t. Jungkook would never in a million years try and settle down especially not with you. You just weren’t the type of people to do that. And you’re pissed that Jimin is getting that thought stuck in your head when you know it’s no good. Maybe you have been a little too clingy toward Jungkook and you needed to stop. You did get jealous the other night and he probably hated that. You were basically trying to claim him without even dating and you knew Jungkook hated labels. Maybe it’s about time you phase out again.

Jungkook’s acting like it doesn’t bother him. He’s acting like you suddenly distancing from him this week didn’t piss him off. Then, he got even more pissed off at the thought that he was genuinely upset about it. Who cares if you’re busy? Who cares if you stop talking to him? He knows the drill. He knows how you two are. You were messing around for a couple weeks now so he’s assuming you were just ready to forget him all over again.

“Stop checking your phone and focus on the game,” Jin told him trying to get his attention back to their fighting match. Jungkook was supposed to be playing video games with his friend but he was way too distracted. He asked you to come see his set tonight but you didn’t respond. You also hadn’t responded two days ago when he asked to meet up.

“Where’s Y/n? You should see if she wants to come over,” Namjoon said watching the two play. Jungkook didn’t look away from the television as he spoke, “Why would I invite her?”

“Because you’ve been hanging out together again?” Namjoon said trying to understand Jungkook now. Jungkook just shrugged him off, “She’s got better things to do.”

Jin looked over to him and the angry way he pushed onto the controller, “Are you guys fighting right now?”

“Why would we be fighting? She’s doing her own thing and I don’t care to ask what,” Jungkook told him, “Come on, pay attention to the game before I just leave.”

“Jeez, why are you so mad?” Taehyung asked sitting up from his spot on the couch. The controller vibrated in Jungkook’s signaling his defeat and he threw it on the couch in a fit.

“Why would I be mad?” Jungkook asked even as he huffed in annoyance. Why haven’t you texted him back? Was that it this time? Is he just supposed to go back to what he was doing before he ran into you again? It’s so annoying.

“Because Y/n’s ignoring you,” Jin said even though he knew it’d only set his friend off, “And you’re already missing her.”

“Jesus Christ, what is wrong with you guys? We weren’t dating or anything,” Jungkook scoffed in disbelief, “I don’t give a fuck if she’s not talking to me right now. I was getting bored of her anyway.”

“You’re lying, you’ve been checking your phone all day and we all know why,” Namjoon argued, “Just admit that you’re scared to tell her how you feel.”

Jungkook laughed dryly, “I’m not gonna sit here listening to all of you talk about something you don’t understand. I’m leaving.”

“Jungkook cmon we’re just saying you don’t have to act like it doesn’t bother you when she ignore—“

The door was slammed shut as he left. The other guys sat there disappointed. Now Jungkook is going to act like you. It was about time you phased out anyway. He’s been spending too much time with you lately he should’ve realized it was getting boring again.

It’s fine. He hasn’t slept with you in over a week and you’re ignoring him so it’s about time he goes back to his old ways. Wow, he forgot how freeing it is not to have to think about someone all day. You’d been texting every chance you had and he was bringing you with wherever he went. It was tiring. Good thing he doesn’t have to do that anymore since you’re not responding. He’ll just move on to the next. Easy as pie. You’re not that special to him anyway.

He left to the nightclub just as annoyed as he was when he left his friend’s house. He was just so irritated by you. He didn’t get why you’re avoiding him and he’s not sure why he cares this time around. He just wanted you to come out with him tonight and yet you never responded.

That’s why in the middle of his set, when he saw you through the crowd of club goers dancing with some guy, he called some random girl up to where he was. He used her as a distraction so he wouldn’t think about you but it didn’t work. He kept looking to where you were even as he tried to play music.

“You’re hot,” Jungkook told the random girl without much thought. He didn’t have to think about what he said. He didn’t have to try and charm her when he knows she’ll do what he says anyway. It’s a gift, the effect he has on people without doing anything. He wasn’t nice or anything, he was just attractive and charming and intimidating. He didn’t have to work to have any girl he wanted so trust him when he says he doesn’t care if you’re here with another guy.

At least right now he doesn’t have to feel guilty about flirting with someone. You were here with someone else so he had every right to act like himself.

But it’s the audacity that has him annoyed. You could’ve gone to any nightclub to grind up against another guy but you just had to choose the one he works at. On top of that he asked you to come out with him and you show up with someone else to his job. Yeah alright, he gets it, you phased out. He’ll show you he doesn’t care either.

Fuck his friends for trying to tell him how he feels. As if he doesn’t know his own feelings. He does not care about you like that. He never has. He never will. You’re just someone he goes to when he’s lonely. Just someone who he can be around without any expectations. He doesn’t have to act like he’ll change for you. He doesn’t have to pretend to be a good guy around you. You already knew him. You knew how he was. He didn’t have to act like he was nice and interested in anything beyond sex like he does with all the other girls.

You don’t care if he doesn’t want to commit because you don’t want to either. He doesn’t have to pretend like he’ll call you back after a one night stand. He doesn’t have to lie to you like he does with ever other girl when he says, ‘Yeah… I’m too busy for a relationship. You get that right? Like you knew this was just sex, right? I won’t call you in the morning so don’t expect it.’

So yeah, his friends are wrong. There’s nothing between you two other than a simple understanding that neither of you was expecting anything more than the other. He doesn’t expect you to be loyal to him because he’s not loyal to you but that’s fine. You’re not dating, you don’t have to be. You’re just convenient.

He doesn’t have to talk to you all the time to know if you’ll wanna go home with him or not. You only get thrown back into each other’s lives when it’s convenient. There’s no judgement with you. No expectations. No hurt feelings when he’s an asshole.

Jungkook’s hand shook as he reached for the microphone, he’s not sure what he’s doing though. His body is moving before his mind could process it. The next thing he knows is he’s saying your name over a song looking straight at you watching you and the guy turned toward him. He kept the music going and nobody seemed to notice what he was saying guess but you did.

You didn’t mean to come here tonight, you tried convincing your friends to go somewhere else but Jimin insisted. You tried hiding behind a group of people but Jungkook still saw you. You looked up at him from where he stood and your eyes met. You could see the sharp glare he was shooting you but you didn’t react. You did ignore him but he’s been perfectly fine so who cares. He’ll get over it, he’s already got a girl clinging to his arm. Hell last night he posted on his Instagram story him with some girls. Clearly it didn’t matter if you phased out.

“Is that the DJ?” Jimin asked looking at him now, “Jungkook?”

“You already knew it,” you snapped at him but he only smiled. Of course he knew but he also knew you were being stubborn. Jimin only mentioned a hint of attraction between you two and the first thing you do is try and sabotage it. Jimin shoved you forward, “Go, he’s waiting.”

With a roll of your eyes you did just that. You walked over to where his equipment was set up but before you could there one of the security guards was trying to stop you. Jungkook reached out for your hand pulling you through anyway as he turned to the girl he invited earlier, “Sorry, I can only have one person up here. You understand, right?”

Whatever, it’s fine. It’s not like he’s mad at you for ignoring him or anything. You never get mad at each other over that. You both equally respect each other’s space but if you’re already being dragged back to him maybe it meant you’re not done fooling around. You were probably just overreacting because of the load of bullshit Jimin was telling you. Why did two adults who happen to have sex with each other have to put a label to it? Why can’t you two just mess around without everyone telling you to go out?

Alright, he’s still a little mad. “You ignored my text so you could come with another guy?” He asked turning his back on his equipment letting a song play out. He had to yell into your ear for you to hear.

“I didn’t see your text,” you lied with a shrug, “And he’s my friend so what do you care?”

“I don’t,” he snapped back going back to the music for a second before getting to you, “But how are you gonna ignore me all week and then show up to my job with another guy? I don’t give a fuck if we’re dating or not that’s fucking disrespectful.”

“It’s not that serious Jungkook,” you said defensively. There’s no reason at all for you to be arguing right now. He wasn’t your boyfriend. “I didn’t want to come see you anyway.”

He didn’t say anything for a while before a tense grin appeared on his face as he turned back to work, “Yeah alright then.”

You stood there awkwardly now. Maybe you should have elaborated. It’s not that you didn’t want to see him. It was more so that you didn’t want to see him with Jimin for this exact reason. Still, you didn’t get your point across the right way and now he’s madder than before. It’s sort of embarrassing to argue like this at a nightclub with the guy who’s in charge of the music but everyone so drunk and probably drugged up to notice. Plus, there was a group of people behind Jungkook that you sort of just blended in to. That’s why you approached him without a second thought letting your hand touch his waist from the front.

“I meant with Jimin, I didn’t want to come see you with him because he’s just my friend,” you told him leaning against his back trying to stay out of the way of his working hands, “I knew you’d get mad and I didn’t want to have to explain it.”

“Whatever,” he scoffed. Your arms were wrapped around him from behind but he didn’t react. Yeah, he likes your touch but right now he’s just annoyed. You know damn well that’s not what you meant. You just didn’t want to come see him because you were ignoring him. No need to act like he was the one at fault because he’d get mad. He can see right through your innocent act and it’s annoying him right now.

“Don’t be mad, I’ve just been busy so I haven’t been able to talk to you,” you said hoping he’d stop brushing you off. Even if you weren’t dating and you’ve been avoiding him, you still don’t want him mad at you. You’re not supposed to argue with Jungkook. There’s not supposed to be any feelings there.

“Please,” Jungkook scoffed in disbelief letting another song play fully at a high volume, “You’re never not on your phone. You were ignoring me so don’t act like you weren’t.”

“And stop acting like you didn’t want to come tonight because I’d get mad,” he said, “You didn’t want to see me because you’re avoiding me. Plain and simple.”

You rolled your eyes. Alright, there’s no need to keep arguing. You tried letting it go, “Stop overreacting. You’re not my boyfriend.”

He froze glaring at you for a moment. The song was ending soon but he was just so flabbergasted. He knows he’s not your boyfriend. He doesn’t want to be. But you’re not just going to brush him off like that, at least not without making him snap.

“Oh fuck you,” he sighed deeply, “You can go then, since you didn’t even want to see me and I’m just overreacting. I don’t give a fuck anymore.”

“Fine,” you answered and he let you walk off. He didn’t even bother to look for you in the crowd. He just needed some space and to focus on work alone. This is why he shouldn’t care what you do when he’s not messing with you.

This was so annoying. Why was it getting so complicated with Jungkook? It’s not supposed to be that way. He’s supposed to be the easy one to handle. He’s supposed to be your go-to when you’re looking for some stress relief. Okay yeah, you also got a little jealous when that girl was flirting with him at Namjoon’s place but still. This wasn’t fair. He was mad at you and for what? It’s not like you said anything wrong. You weren’t dating and honestly you’re not even really friends. So what was so wrong about what you said or did? And why did you feel so guilty despite being single?

It’s all your friend’s fault. They all put it in your heads that your relationship with Jungkook was strange. That you two should just go out even if it’s not something either one of you thought about. It’s the reason both of you have been on edge.

Not to mention when he told you to go did he mean from where he was or go from his life? Like was he done with you? Were you losing the only guy you felt could see you naked without any judgement or standards set? Someone who doesn’t think about the type of person you are or make assumptions over how you’d act?

When Jungkook was off all he wanted to do was crash. He got so upset earlier and he couldn’t understand why. He shouldn’t care about who you hang out with but he does. He blames the guys for making him question what he truly felt for you. He still doesn’t understand but he also knew that something was changing. He never cared about what you did when he wasn’t around but this time it was different. He feels bad for snapping at you in the end but he hates being brushed off. You told him he was overreacting and alright, maybe but at the same time put yourself in his shoes. The one you’ve been hooking up with suddenly ghosts you and you invite them out for the night only for them to show up with another person.

The one thing Jungkook hadn’t intended to do was drive to your place instead of his. It must’ve been the thought of you on his drive that made him steer toward you apartment. He cursed at himself for not realizing it sooner but now here he was in front of your building all too tempted now to go see you. He was in the mood to make up. You couldn’t stop talking to each other ending on a bad foot.

It was past 3am and yet… here he was standing at your door knocking. It took you a minute to open but when you did it was clear your night out had just ended as well. You were in the little black dress you wore tonight but your jewelry was off and so were your shoes. He got a better look at the dress again and his jaw clenched at the reminder of the night’s event as he stood in front of you now.

Neither one of you said anything as the tips of your shoes touched due to your proximity. You should probably apologize or make up but you weren’t even sure for what. You both had no clue what happened earlier so how were supposed to act on that? You’d just gotten home thinking about Jungkook and now he’s at your door. Good, it seemed like he was done being mad but you couldn’t just give in, “What are you doing here?”

He spoke lowkey, head tilted to the side in a teasing matter, “Truce?” You pondered over it. Truce? He was done arguing so what would happen now? You didn’t care for an argument with Jungkook. You two weren’t supposed to argue, you were supposed to do other things.

“Truce.”

That was all he needed to hear before he was letting himself in. The second his things hit the floor he was turning toward you pulling you into him with intense desire. Your lips crashed messily letting out hints of leftover anger out through the swirl of your tongues. Your arms were around his neck pulling him closer into you standing in your tiptoes to reach him better. He was fighting to get his shoes while still kissing you and when he stood straight again he took hold of you. His hands gripped your hips pushing you flush against the wall as he pressed against you.

Your back hit the wall in the hallway with a soft thud. You licked along his tongue letting spit pool between you two as he yanked at your dress to pull it up. His lip ring rolled with your lips as his hands trailed over your dress as he began to leave kisses down your jaw.

“Jung—“ his name got caught in your throat as he did what you were about to warn him not to do. You jolted to the side a little with the effort of him tearing your dress apart in a rush. It soon pooled at your feet as he kissed along your neck. You were just in your bra in underwear clawing at his shirt for him to take it off and he did just that before attacking your neck with hickies again.

You licked your lips catching your breath as his hands began to run down your sides. Slowly he was kissing lower, cupping your boobs as he kissed between them. He kissed over the fabric or your bra down the middle of the stomach. Jungkook let his hands roam toward the back, palms flat on your butt as he kneeled before you. He kissed down your belly button and with a tight fist over your underwear he slid them off.

Yeah he knows you two argued a little earlier but it was whatever now. He had to not think about it right now and take what you’ll give him. His fingernails dig into your butt now as he lifted one of your legs over his shoulder. Lightly he began leaving kisses along your inner thighs between words, “You know I can’t stay away from you, pretty girl.”

“Shut up,” you sighed out in anticipation feeling your core begin to tingle the closer he got. He breath fanned your face when he pecked your hooded clit with an extremely soft and quick kiss, “Don’t tell me to shut up.”

“Or what?” You asked with hazed eyes as your hand found purchase in his hair. He looked up at you from between your legs urging you to move closer to his face, then, he let his tongue flatten along your slit. The small pool of wetness collected on his tongue like a puddle that he swallowed back. The hand on your thigh tightened and before you knew it he was pulling on your other leg to sling it over his shoulder too. You didn’t have time to react as you tried holding the wall for support while both your legs swung over his shoulders. He used the wall for support of your weight as his face dug into your heat, tongue lapping at your slick while the tip of it hit against your clit. He was sucking lightly with each flick of his tongue letting your hips buck into his face.

Your hand tightened in his hair yanking him with the movement of your hips. His tongue curled inside your heat traveling between your folds until he was swirling it around your hardened clit. He wrapped his lips around the small pleasure point and started sucking, tongue flicking the end as he followed his cheeks creating a suction around your clit. With his hands busy holding you up he couldn’t finger you so he made it up with the way he made out with your pussy. It was sticky and wet but he didn’t stop, not even when your back arched off the wall for pleasure.

“Wai—I think… Jungk—“ you couldn’t finish your sentence as he felt you getting closer to the end. Instead he applied more pressure to his movements. You jolted in pleased surprise when his two front teeth ever so lightly nipped at your clit, not in pain but in pleasure. His tongue rubbed along your left labia feeling the swollen folds and created a tingling sensation that had your legs shaking around his neck. You rode his face only a little more when his hands tightened on your butt forcing you tighter around his head.

In one go, before you could even realize it, you were cumming with a whine of his name. He let you ride your high using him to get yourself off even with the sting on his scalp from your grip.

It took a moment but once you were done shaking and he was done licking up your release as best as he could, he was letting your feet down. You slumped against the wall, knees giving in as you sank to the floor. Jungkook didn’t think twice unbuttoning his jeans and pulling his briefs down to expose his hardened cock. No matter what was going on between you there was always this hunger for you in the back of his mind.

Your mind was still a little foggy from your orgasm but when his cock stood pointed at you mere inches from your face, you acted on impulse. Jungkook’s hand found it’s way to your hair combing it back so he could see your face as he stroked his cock in front of you. Your lips parts staring down at his size. He had one of the prettiest members you’ve ever seen from the shape to the length. It dribbled clear drops of precum as he jerked himself off to the sight of you. He looked down at your bra in distaste before reaching down your back to undo it. You slid it off as he watched you with pure lust in his eyes. When you looked down at his member, mouth open in want, he teased you with the head. He hit his tip against your lips watching your mouth try and chase him and he smiled.

“You want it?” He asked teasingly letting his dock softly smack against your cheek watching your eyes narrow in annoyance. You were just so pretty like this, well all the time but he was focused on now. He gripped your jaw with his free hand and he leaned down still stroking himself as he kissed you on the lips. You could taste yourself on him and it had your hand going over his to take over jerking him off. He let you, groaning into your mouth at the slight squeeze. His tongue licked along your bottom lip trying to deepen the kiss while your hand worked to get him off.

Jungkook pulled away suddenly looking down at your panting mouth and before you knew it he was gathering spit in his mouth. He put pressure into your cheek letting your mouth open further and without thinking he spit right into it. You didn’t swallow it right away letting it pool with your own saliva and when he stood straight you let it dribble down the side of his dick. He sighed in content at some friction letting his hand flatten against the wall while the other helped line your head with his member.

“Good fucking girl,” he groaned, his forehead resting on the wall as you skipped teasing him to take him in your mouth. He was panting heavily thrusting into your mouth lightly feeling your tongue lick up his length before swiping at his slit. Your hands jerked off whatever didn’t fit in your mouth and when he touched the back of your throat it only made more saliva spill out. Small spit bubbles coated his dick creating an easy glide into your mouth and hands. He was struggling to hold himself back from releasing down your throat but you just made it so hard. His jeans were getting on his nerves now too so with the hand that was in your hair he tried tugging them off not stopping you from taking him.

He had to lick his drying lips biting back a grown when your hand took his balls into hold massaging them like they were for stress. The way you pulled and rubbed them against each other had him pushing more into your mouth. He didn’t bite back his dirty words, “Get up and turn around so I could fill your pussy now.”

It didn’t stop you though, it only made you speed up ready to get him off with your mouth the way he did with you. His abs flexed in intense pleasure as he tried getting you off before he came but it was no use. The second your fingers slid a little too close down his perineum he was shaking in release.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” chains of curse words escaped his lips as you sucked him dry trying to swallow his cum down your throat, some of it drooling down the sides toward your chin and neck. He had to push against the wall and away from you before you sent him into overdrive and as he looked down at the mess between you two he left he was yanking you up to your feet.

“And you still won’t shut up,” you teased gathering his release that dribbled down your jaw and pushing it into your mouth to swallow. He growled at your words pulling you to him by your neck so you could kiss again, “How can I when everything you do drives me crazy?”

You rolled your eyes playfully as he gripped your hip before flipping you to face the wall. You hit it softly hearing his jeans dropped to the ground along with his briefs as he kicked them off. You could hear tearing of plastic and assumed he had a condom in his possession but you didn’t even question it as you anticipated feeling his cock in your tight heat.

He didn’t even give a proper warning, stroking himself hard against as he lined himself up with your heat making sure to kick your legs apart so he could fit. With a hand on your shoulder he thrusted your letting his cock catch on your entrance and pushed in with a growl. You moaned at the stretch feeling him already draw back gently to speed the process up. Not like you weren’t used to him anyway. You stood away from the wall so you could bend forward a little and he began to really thrust.

If you could only see the way his glute muscles flexed with each stroke of his thick length inside your wet cunt. The way the muscles in his thighs tightened and his chest loomed over your back. You wanted to see him. There was nothing better than seeing the way he gasped for you, brows scrunched together and eyes squeezed shut. You tried fucking back onto him but you didn’t want to stand anymore. Feeling you begin to give up around him he held you tighter using you to get himself off for a moment. Then, with a puff of his chest he was turning you so he could lift one of your legs up toward the ceiling.

With the new angle he reached a deeper point and his hand was able to grope at your tits. You whined at the new position trying to pull him closer to you feeling him moan into your mouth, “I don’t care who you’re with, this pussy…”

He hit your clit softly for emphasis, “This all belongs to me. Imma write my name on it.”

“Fuck you,” you sighed out, “I’m already getting tired.”

“No, no no,” he said tauntingly and before you knew it he was picking you up wrapping your legs around his waist, “We’re not even close to being done pretty baby.”

You groaned impatiently trying to bounce on him. He pushed away from the wall walking blindly to your your room. He swung the door open tossing you on the bed, his member slipping out as you sat. He stood in front of you letting your eyes trail over his tattoos and toned chest stopping at his hard cock. You brought your arms up to wrap around his neck and he leaned low enough to hoist you up in his arms again. Then, he planted a knee on the bed and crawled up toward the pillows with you in his hold. He set you down gently looking down at you as he hovered over your spread legs. His covered cock was grinding against your heat, the warm length rutting against your clit teasingly as he looked down.

“Tell me you want it baby,” he bit into his lip feeling the way he slid between your puffy folds, “And it’s all yours.”

You didn’t say anything trying to be defiant but the teasing was too much. You just wanted to reach your second orgasm. “What will be mine?” You asked as your eyes caught sight of a small tube right on your nightstand next to a small mirror.

“Me, all of this,” he huffed continuing to hump against you, “Say it.”

You didn’t hesitate as you took the tube, his eyes were closed in pleasure so he didn’t see you unscrew the top of the lipstick you used earlier in the night. It wasn’t until he felt something strange push against his chest that his eyes widened. He looked down watching as you sprawled your name across his toned, tatted chest with lipstick, “Oh fuck, Y/n.”

“You said it’s mine, I’m putting my name on it then,” you said feeling his eyes drift back to your face. Before you could even think of smirking mischievously his mouth was crashing down on yours as his cock entered your heat again. You both groaned in pleasure as he sunk in, immediately picking up a quick rhythm as he fucked every ounce of want into your tight walls.

“Greedy bitch,” he said moaning as he fucked into you, hips pistoning back and forth letting himself grind when he was flush inside you, “You claiming me?”

“Mhm,” you moaned out trying to meet his thrusts with your own efforts. Your nails clawed at his back feeling him suck a boob into his mouth. You could feel him leave love bites on your chest but the tipping point was when he sucked on your nipple as your body bounced off the bed with each thrust.

Neither one of you had to say anything to know you were both cumming. You knew each other’s body so well that when you were ready, you were releasing at the same time. He grunted against your chest, hips thrusting trying to ride out your highs. The condom caught all of his release that he wished could paint your insides.

You were sweaty and hot gasping for breath as he crashed down over you, the lipstick not even smudging. After a moment of waiting, he was pulling out of you rolling onto your side panting.

It was quiet then letting the effects of intense sex wear off as he looked at his chest in disbelief, “Goddamn you really put your name on me.”

“And you better not wash it off right away,” you sighed out stretching your sore limbs. Nothing felt new between you two because you’d done this before. It was always a little rough and needy with him, always degrading yet so fucking good and that’s why he was your stress relief. He manhandled you and gave you pleasure without you even having to work for it. Then after, you two would lay in bed and not speak of it again.

He turned on his side trapped you against him and let his leg lay over yours in a mix or blankets and limbs. Then just like that he was closing his eyes to lull himself to sleep. His lip ring caught between his teeth as he held you in his arms.

By morning he wasn’t sure what he expected when he rolled over to your side to wrap you in his arms only to hit an empty bed. He thought that since you quite literally put your name on him you would still be there considering this was your place but clearly he was proven wrong. He woke up alone looking around for you them glanced down at his chest at the smudged writing.

He grabbed his phone, chest caving in as he read your poor excuse for leaving him to wake up alone in your bed.

y/n: friend invited me for breakfast

y/n: just lock the door when u go

Right. As if you ever stayed in the morning.

Jungkook tried not to dwell on it. It was the first weekend he didn’t have to work and since you weren’t around he had nothing to do here. He grabbed his things got dressed and left.

He’s grown, he knows what he signed up for. It’s never bothered him before even if he thrived off physical intimacy. You weren’t like that unless it came to sex. You hated being hugged, touched, any of it whereas Jungkook was the opposite. He loved being held by someone he was familiar with and unfortunately that was you. His typical lays are simple list driven and he’s not the type to wrap his arms around them to sleep. He doesn’t know them that well but he knows you like that. But in the morning you always left.

Once he was home he washed off your name and tried moving on through his day. He’s going to try and distract himself so he wouldn’t think of you. He’s realized he’s thought of you too many times recently and that’s dangerous territory. His DMs are filled with messages from people wanting to meet up so he might indulge tonight. Like you said, it’s not like you were dating. He’ll remember that.

You felt bad for leaving him there but you had no idea what else to do. It was just sex right? It always got a little too intense between you two and that’s why you ran away right after. It didn’t stop you from feeling guilty all day. Yet the guilt did nothing to you when you were asked to go out clubbing again.

You forced yourself not to think about him because you weren’t dating, you were only fooling around. He hasn’t said he wants to settle down so you’re not even keeping that thought in your mind. The words you spoke to each other during sex last night weren’t to be taken seriously. You always talked like that in the bed but it had never meant anything. You doubt this time would be any different.

And honestly, he proved you right. He didn’t think of you as anything more than a convenient lay and thats why you’d never date. Why else would you be seeing him tonight with his friends and some girls at a club grinding with them as if your name hadn’t been written on him the night before. And his sixth sense picked up on your presence, turning instantly to look over what had sent a sensation down his spine. Your eyes met. This was deja vu to a few weeks ago.

The look in both sets of eyes was lack of amusement. Unsurprised and definitely not at all caught off guard by the sight of the other. This was surprisingly a familiar betrayal, the kind that you lie about even when you know you’ll get caught. It was comical even, the need to lie to each other when you didn’t have to. What you two had was not serious at all. Yet you both knew it was wrong to act like this as if you weren’t in each other’s arms last night.

At the same time, that small sense of betrayal intensified between the both of you. Voice of reason completely gone from you two as the anger began to set in. The audacity of the other. Just last night… everything that was said and done. Now look.

You didn’t stop your feet as you cross the floor toward him and the girl that had been clinging to him was brushed off to the side. He stood in front of you, drink in hand as you spoke over each other.

“Why’d you leave me there alone?” “Why are you here with another girl?”

“Oh my god,” Jungkook rolled his eyes, “That’s the first thing you wanna say to me? Not even a hello or better yet, an ‘I’m sorry’?”

“Why would I be sorry? You’re the one here already messing around with someone else after last night. I sent you a text why I left,” you said annoyed. He glared at you, “Yeah and who was that friend? A guy? I bet it was, right?”

“And if it was?” It was only Jimin.

“You’re really something else Y/n, if you can go be with another guy then I can do whatever the fuck i want too,” he said over the loud music. Some of his friends had turned to look at you guys, some of the girls there whispering about you but the only one to get close was Taehyung.

“Come on, don’t argue right here—“ Taehyung tried cutting in but Jungkook only shrugged him off. He was mad and even if the stubborn side of him said he shouldn’t because there’s not supposed to be any strings attached. The realist side told him their clearly were very thick strings attached and they were all getting into knots.

“You wanna keep leaving you get what you want then I’m done,” Jungkook said to you, “I’m gonna do whatever the fuck I want too.“

“Oh fuck you Jungkook, don’t act like it’s just me. You never ask me to stay.” you yelled back, “After we fuck you always go and find yourself some other girl so don’t even pretend like you’re innocent. All you want is sex too—“

“Why do I have to beg you to stay? You think you’re that special to me?” Jungkook asked as Taehyung tried pulling him back before you two made an even bigger scene. The strobe lights colored you in shades of purple and blue with red too. The music was so loud and everyone was so close yet he didn’t care about that, “And I’m not acting innocent. I don’t give a fuck, you keep leaving and I’ll keep finding someone else to take your spot. You need me more than I need you, remember that.”

You smiled tightly glaring at him, “Alright.” Taehyung was trying to put space between you two feeling the quick escalation. This is what he meant when he said you needed to figure your shit out together before it was too late. Look at how mad you both were when just admitting you want each other would solve it all. You were jealous and so was he so you’re trying to hurt each other. Jungkook waited for you to finish but you were backing away, “I’m done. I don’t need anyone, especially not you so we’re done.”

“Then leave,” he said harshly. Jungkook wasn’t even thinking right now. He’s said some hurtful things but what you’re saying hurts too. That’s why he had to put up a front and be colder than you or else he’ll really hurt. You didn’t argue anymore, simply nodded your head and did just that. You turned your back to him pushing your way through the crowd feeling all of their stares on you.

“Jungkook…” Namjoon approached him, “Come on don’t act like thi—“

“Back off,” Jungkook pushed past him no longer interested in getting drunk and taking someone else home. He’ll need to apologize later for taking it out on his friends but right now he’s thinking about you. He has no right to be mad at you for leaving when he never asked you to stay. You’ve got no right getting jealous over him with another girl when you know that’s how he is. He gets over one person by getting with someone else, he won’t change for you.

“She’s fucking crazy,” he muttered to himself as he fished out his keys. He knew you really left because he saw you leave through the exit doors. He lost you after that but when Namjoon went to comfort him he couldn’t take it. He didn’t need to be comforted. He needed to find you.

So despite everything he’s still driving to you. Why? Because he’s mad. He’s not supposed to argue with you. You’re the one he feels comfortable with because he’s kept you at a distance. Now look at this mess. He can’t leave it like this. He entered the code to your building letting himself up to your floor. He wasn’t thinking all too clearly. He has yet to figure out what to say to you but he’s still going to you. He wasn’t even sure if you were home yet but that didn’t stop him from knocking.

He stood in front of the peephole so you’d see it was him and waited. He was anxiously fidgeting debating if he should call or text you. He should’ve done that first but as stated earlier he wasn’t thinking. He huffed, “Alright Jungkoom…” he had to talk some sense into himself, “Just call Y/n, work it out.”

His hand was scrolling through his notifications finding one from you and calling you. He tapped against the wall nervously hearing the ringing tone. You could still be out getting drunk, he’s not sure where you went after leaving so that could be the case. But even if it was he hopes you answer.

You didn’t say anything right away but once the ringing stopped and he was connected he was relieved. “Where are you?” He asked forwardly. Now should the two of you talk this out or call it truce again?

You took him by surprise when you spoke, “Waiting for you at your place.”

His whole body tensed as he staring at your door number. You left before him, how long have you been waiting? He took a step away from your door already holding his keys, “You’re there right now?”

“Yeah, for like twenty minutes now,” you said making him pull his phone away to check the time. He was power walking now across the hall back to the elevator, “Why didn’t you call me? Are you crazy? I drove to your place. Don’t go, I’m driving home right now.”

He’s pretty sure he sped through a few yellow lights, really tearing his luck on a Saturday night but he didn’t care. It’s like you had complete disregard for your own safety. At the same time though, Jungkook felt strange over the fact that you both ran to the other without even talking about it.

He hurried to his building, running into the elevators to his floor. If you had already been waiting twenty minutes, it had to have been forty now. It was way past midnight, the sun will be up soon and you were both acting so impulsively. His footsteps only slow with the sight before him once he reached his door.

There you were with your knees drawn to your chest and your head resting on your arms, your legs hid the view from under your dress. It was late and sure, his building was pretty secure and you were on his guest list, but you shouldn’t be out here. You could’ve at least texted him and he would’ve been home a lot sooner. He wouldn’t have wasted a drive to your house if he knew you were at his.

“Y/n?” He called out to you cautiously. When you didn’t answer right away he squatted down in front of you bringing a hand to your hair combing it out of your face. You’ve fallen asleep. The warmth of his hand on your face had you jolting awake in fear. Once you noticed it was him you calmed down. “What are you doing here?” He asked in a whisper, “I was coming to you.”

“I didn’t want us to stop talking because we’re mad so I just came here,” you told him honestly. It was true, you’re not sure what would happen between you if the last time you saw him you argued. What would that do to your situationship? Sure, you weren’t dating and it was supposed to be no strings attached but clearly that wasn’t working anymore. He’d be lying if he said seeing you right now didn’t make him feel a whole lot better with himself for running to you after your fight. He moved to sit now, your legs slightly touching with his as he sat in front of you.

He sighed in exhaustion pulling on his hair when he brushed it out of his face, “What are we doing?”

“I don’t know,” you ran your hand over your face, “It’s not usually like this between us. It’s always easy and lately it’s just been so… hard.” He fixed some hair out of your face as your knees pressed against his on the hallway floor.

He nodded in agreement, the arm he hand slung over his knee was reaching for your hand. He held it loosely in his own as he drew small circular patterns by your thumb knuckle. He licked his lips nervously, “I don’t like it. I don’t want us arguing Y/n.”

“I don’t either,” you admitted, “But I don’t even get what’s wrong. Why are we arguing?”

You both know why but you can’t accept it. After telling yourself over and over and over again, there you were. Genuinely hurt because of this guy and how you feel for him. It was so depressing.

“Can I be honest?” He asked to which you nodded. Jungkook just stared at you for a moment in pause. He wanted to be honest right now but he’s not sure anymore. What if he got shut down? What if you laughed in his face? What if this only made you pull back even more? He took a deep breath, “I know I’m not the best guy and I’ve been rude as hell tonight but… I don’t know. Don’t you want to try it?”

You looked at him expectantly. He scooted closer looking at the ground. He was just going to be honest. He wasn’t going to try and argue or put the blame on anyone else. He’ll be up front with you if the next time you stayed. “Obviously I know what I was getting myself into in the beginning but, I didn’t expect it to be this hard. And I know I’ve said some meant things tonight and in the past all together but I swear I don’t mean a thing. I just get so mad because… well you know.”

“Like I know we’re not dating but…” Jungkook confessed with a baited breath, “At the end of the day you’re the only one who really knows me. Like—oh fuck, you know what I’m trying to say, right?”

His voice was low, a little raspy and raw, “I know I’m not like a good guy but what I’m trying to say is that I really want to be, for you, I mean.”

“Fuck,” you sighed, mouth dry as you looked down the hall to avoid looking at him. This was too much, but you wanted this. It was just so hard to sit here and try and talk something out instead of running away. You’ve barely realized what you two had during the good times. You weren’t supposed to get attached to him though, that’s why you always left with someone else. That’s why he went off with whatever girl he felt like it when you weren’t around.

Like what was he saying right now? What happened to no strings attached? Was that all bullshit because why are you here right now? Why did you come here in hopes of talking things out with him? You wouldn’t do that for someone you didn’t give a fuck about. You weren’t hesitating because you didn’t feel the same. On the contrary, you actually realized the feelings you’ve got for him but that’s what made you wary. Were you ready to throw a label on it? Were you ready for the work it took to be in an exclusive relationship?

The silence was getting too loud and it took everything in Jungkook to hold his emotions down. He didn’t want to raise his voice or come off negative. He wanted to discuss this not yell at each other again. He’ll wait patiently for as long as possible. He couldn’t look at you, staring down at your intertwined hands instead. You wanted to try and communicate but it’s like you physically couldn’t. You had to force yourself to be open, “I just don’t get it.”

His eyes shot up toward you. You looked genuinely confused, “I mean… I’m not like, someone you should like. Look at us, can you honestly say it’d ever work between us?”

You ran away from commitment and he replaced you whenever he wanted. It was a recipe for disaster no matter how strongly you felt for him. “You don’t trust me with someone else, and I don’t trust you. That’s why we got into this mess in the first place,” you were being cold again.

“Why would you even want me—“

“Stop.”

You looked at him as he cut you off. You didn’t mean to self deprecate yourself but realistically, it wouldn’t work. If you’ve argued this much now imagine what it’d like when you’re together. Sure, you’ve been doing with him for a long time but you never stayed. That’s why he wanted you, because he knew he didn’t to worry about you sticking around.

“Stop trying being stubborn and just talk to me,” he said, “No excuses please.”

“Ugh,” you whined leaning your head against the wall looking at him, “What do you want me to say Jungkook? Obviously I have feelings for you. I thought that was clear.” You were mumbling but Jungkook could sense your defensive tone. You were trying to take things lightly in case he didn’t mean what he was saying. That way you can downplay it instead of being emotional.

“It definitely wasn’t,” he said truthfully. Honestly it couldn’t have been. This switch in emotions had been so intense for the both of you that suddenly all you thought about was each other. There were times you did make him believe you were into him and he’d start questioning it but then you’d ditch him and he’d find you with someone else. That’s why it wasn’t clear to him how felt. And truthfully, he hadn’t even been looking that much into it. He had kept repeating how you were just a fling over and over again to stop from falling for you that he was too annoyed with his own problems. You’d argue and then brush it off like it was nothing because it was supposed to be nothing. Like he said though, those strings were definitely attached in the end.

Jungkook let out a sigh as he held your hand a little tighter, “Then spend the day with me tomorrow. Don’t leave in the morning and I won’t do anything that makes you mad.”

You didn’t say anything for a moment. Jungkook realizes this is as close as a confession to him as he’ll get right now so he’s gonna take ir. He’s always been more vocal than you when it came to any sort of emotion so he knows it’s going to take a minute. You weren’t a talker when it came to changing. You would rather show it or see the effort put in instead of empty words. But he already knew that because he knew you. After a couple seconds you were nodding your head in agreement as he helped you to your feet and inside his apartment. You see how easy this was? How comfortable you felt with him even as he kneeled down to help you out of your shoes? How he unzipped the back of your dress and threw a t-shirt over you? He knew you like the back of his hand so why not try it? He wasn’t even pushing you to answer like he normally would. He was respecting your hesitance in words. Maybe he knew deep down you felt the same and you did.

You sat on the edge of his bed as he disappeared into his bathroom. You’ve been over at his place so many times your makeup wipes were there. He brought them out to you and while you cleaned up he removed his jewelry. He wore black sweats that hung loosely off his hips and no shirt. You know he likes to sleep naked so those sweats will be off soon. You know he’ll sleep on the left side instead of the middle because you like the right. You knew so many small details about him it’s a damn shame you didn’t realize it sooner. Or no, you didn’t want to realize it sooner. You needed to just say something.

“What?” He asked feeling your stare on him. He stood a foot away from your seat position. Your arms reached out to pull him toward you hugging his bare waist and he let you. His arms wrapped slowly around you as he stood between your parted legs, brushing through the hair you had. He looked down at you as you looked up, your cheek against his abs.

“I really want to try for you too,” you finally said making his heart practice stop beating. Now he was flooded with everything that’s happened between you. All the challenges you’ll face transition from what you were to something more. The confirmation he had that you wanted to work on it too.

Obviously there was no promise that you two would go together well in the future but at least for now you’re both willing to see where it could go.

::.

request 1

request 2

y’all this was a trip huh.

listen I don’t want no y/n bashing bc they both got stuff to work on.

no part 2

that’s why I left the ending open but also made implications.

#kpop #jeon jungkook #Jungkook smut #kim taehyung #bts #jung hoseok #kim namjoon #kim seokjin #min yoongi #park jimin #bts smut

4K notes · View notes

sunonyoreface · 1 year

Text

He Knows - Simon “Ghost” Riley Pt. 3

Hi there, this is a series about Simon Riley from COD. This series does not follow any of the established plots or timelines from the games. While I use the names of some characters, they are different from the ones in COD.

Summary: You’re held captive by 141 for reasons unknown.

Word count: 2568

Pairing: Simon “Ghost” Riley x Reader

Warnings: military setting, violence, explicit language.

PT4: https://at.tumblr.com/sunonyoreface/he-knows-simon-ghost-riley-pt-4/g299e2a9fj7s

When the van slows to a stop, Soap reaches over and snags a hand under my seatbelt clip to release it before undoing his own. His gloved knuckles brush against my stomach and there’s a slight pressure as he undoes the buckle. As quickly as he reached over, he disappears.

“We’ll wait ‘til everyone else’s off,” he says quietly, but I catch it immediately. There’s no one else he’d be talking to right now. Soap didn’t speak another word the entire ride, even to Ghost. No one else needs to hear his quiet words, they’re solely for me.

I nod in response, but I don’t know if he catches it.

The blindfold stays on as I descend the steps leading out of the van. A startling wave of icy air whips around me. All of the warmth I gained on our ride here is stripped from my body and I already feel the goose bumps rising on my arms.

“Fuck it's cold,” I mutter under my breath. My feet land on an uneven surface that I think is gravel. I can feel a layer of snow sticking to the bottom of my socks. The fabric freezes to the surface and sticks with resistance when I try and lift them. I can hear people unloading equipment from the vehicle and somewhere behind us another two or three vehicles pull up.

“Fair jeelit out,” Soap states to no one in particular. I don’t know if I heard him right and I’ve no clue what jeelit means, but it must refer to the cold. His reassuring hand once again finds its place at the back of my upper arm to quickly guide me inside.

It’s warmer inside, but only because there’s no wind. I follow Soap’s directions as he leads me to a room somewhere to wait while the team unloads. Inside is out of the wind, but not much better. Everywhere is freezing. Where the hell are we? It’s only November. It shouldn’t be this damn cold.

In the room alone, I can finally take the mask off. It’s a dim, bleak room with no windows and no furniture. A single fluorescent light hangs from the ceiling. It feels like the strange lighting plays with my eyes and forms shadows that aren’t really there. As I exhale, my breath visibly hangs in the air, illuminated by the light. I find myself drawn to the back corner of the room where I take a seat against the cement wall. I feel like I’m in a prison cell being punished for a crime I didn’t commit.

My stiff fingers untie the plastic bag to grab the blanket they gave me. It’s thick and rough, but warm. It wraps fully around my body, providing a refuge from the cold. Balled up in the corner of the room and wrapped in the old blanket, I’m finally able to relax enough to doze off. Being in a constant state of fight or flight is exhausting. I can almost feel the buildup of cortisol in my blood from the last several weeks. I’ve yet to catch a break and it’s taking a physical toll.

I don’t know how long I’m there, but when someone finally comes to the door, it’s not Soap. The sound of the latch unlocking startles me from my slumber. A large, dark figure looms in the doorway. He fills almost the entire space and is only a couple inches away from the top of the frame. A small pit in my stomach begins to grow. It takes a moment for my eyes to adjust to the dim light before I see the outline of the skull mask.

Ghost holds onto the sides of his bulletproof vest as he observes me in the corner. His wordless presence changes the entire feeling of the room. Everywhere he goes, Ghost brings with him the threat of violence. A dangerous ambiance floods the room as I’m reminded of our interactions last night.

I wait for his husky voice to fill the room with an order, but it remains silent as he watches me with those cold, calculating eyes. I feel like an animal of prey backed into a corner by a predator. There’s a lot about Ghost that’s predatory. His stature alone is built to kill. He’s the tallest man here only next to one other. But that man is slim compared to Ghost, who is broad and built with thick muscles gained from years of experience with hand-to-hand combat. Although he’s built like a machine, he’s incredibly stealthy. I wouldn’t be surprised if his call name originated because of how quiet he is when he moves. When he walks behind you, you don’t even know he’s there. His footsteps are utterly silent and he somehow blends into every room he enters. You don’t notice him until you see that terrifying skull mask staring back at you and by then, it's too late.

Ghost also seems to have an expansive understanding of people’s body language and facial expressions. He knows where a conversation is headed before it reaches its destination. He seems to know the next move of the people around him before they’ve thought about it themselves. He does this all based on how they hold themselves and where they’re looking. It takes him just seconds to catch a lie being told to him based on your micro expressions and tone of voice. He leaves no rock left unturned and is incredibly detailed. When Ghost looks at you the way he is looking at me now, you can almost be certain he’s reading your thoughts.

He's confident in the way he holds himself. Ghost knows his capabilities and what he brings to the team. He has more than earned his title and position on this team. The men he works with have unyielding respect for him and rightfully so. He’s technical, mechanical to the point that you might think he isn’t human.

There’s a darkness to him that makes him suited for this profession. He’s experienced and committed violence that most men can’t even imagine. Something has happened in his past that makes him choose this lifestyle - this violence over and over again because even it is better than what he knows from his past life. The old Ghost has died and what remains is the most efficient of killing machines.

So yes, when I see him standing in front of me, analyzing every shift and micro expression, looking for ulterior motives, it terrifies me. Because even though my only motive is to learn about my parent’s past, he already seems to know more about them than I ever have. When he looks at me, Ghost knows more about me than I will for years. And that, is a terrifying thought.

“Where’s soap?” I ask.

“In a meeting,” Ghost responds.

“Is this another interrogation?” I shift in my spot to see him better and wrap the blanket tighter around my shoulders.

“It could be,” his voice deepens as he fully steps into the room, silently closing the door behind him. The pit in my stomach begins to grow. I straighten my posture as I sit on the floor and bunch the blanket in my hands with nervous fists.

“I thought I was cleared,” my throat is tight and my voice goes up an octave when I respond. Ghost stalks closer to me, clearing the small room in just a few slow strides.

“No. You were deemed non-violent,” he says. “People with clearance don’t walk around wearing cuffs,” he stays standing as he approaches me. I find myself craning my neck to look up at him. Ghost stands directly in front of the fluorescent light. Rays shine down around his shoulders causing him to appear as a silhouette. I have to squint my eyes to make out his mask. Cold eyes stare down at me. I adjust the blanket again, but it’s no use.

“I don’t want to be here. I just want to go home,” I have to be careful or my voice will break. “Why can’t you guys just put me on a plane to New York?”

“You’re not going back to New York,” his voice is certain.

“Why? I’m no use to you guys. In fact, I’m the opposite of useful. You have to spend the extra money and manpower to feed and watch me. We’re both better off if I leave.”

“Useless things don’t last long around here,” he states as he crouches down to my eye level. Ghost’s forearms rest on his knees as he removes the gloves from his hands. He slowly and deliberately pulls on each finger of the glove as he maintains eye contact. My eyes are drawn to the alluring sight of the veins on the back of his hands. They ripple under the dim light as he flexes his hands after freeing them from their restraints.

“Does Soap know you’re here?” a sound of annoyance escapes his chest at my question. My stomach twists. Shouldn’t have asked that.

“Soap doesn’t need to know I’m here,” Ghost pauses, leaning in closer so our eyes are level. “Soap answers to me. Not the other way around. I say jump. He asks how high,” Ghost’s eyes carefully scan over my face, taking in every detail. His voice is low, serious, and unyielding. “Stop asking about Soap. He can’t help you. The only person who can help you right now, is me.”

I force a swallow before nodding. All the while I never break eye contact with him. Once our eyes meet, it’s hard to look away. His gaze is paralyzing and even when I tell my eyes to look elsewhere, I can’t.

“Understood?” his voice is just above a whisper.

“Yes sir,” I respond as the world around me blurs. All I can see are those hypnotizing eyes that demand your attention in all of it’s entirety.

“Right,” Ghost says as he stands back up and paces around the room. “Yesterday you said you were researching your father’s past. What did you find?”

“I was able to get in contact with one of his cousins on Facebook. I was hoping to reach out to more relatives, but she said she wasn’t in contact with anyone from that side of the family. She also said that she cut herself off from our family for a reason and that I’d be stupid to try and establish that connection again. She warned that no good come would come from it.”

“Have you met this cousin before?” Ghost asks.

“No, but both of my parents spoke of her and she knew information about our family that isn’t public,” I respond. “Even though she didn’t support what I was doing, she gave me the mailing address for one of my uncles, Dimitri Makarov, so I wrote to him next,” I continue, but notice a shift in Ghost's demeanour when I mention his name. “I never got to read his letter though, I had just picked it up from the post office and that’s when I was kidnapped.”

“What do you know about Dmitri Makarov?” He asks, pacing back towards me.

“Nothing. My father never spoke of his brothers. I wouldn’t doubt they’re part of the reason he left. I asked several times about them as a child but learned quickly it was a sore subject. For a long time, I kept my questions to myself. Snooped when I could, but never found anything interesting,” I think of all the times I’d go through my parents’ mail as a kid - looking for letters from our family; Christmas, birthday, anniversary cards – to only find an endless supply of bills. “Do you know that name?”

Ghost chooses his words wisely before speaking. “It’s a name familiar to 141.”

His response isn’t reassuring.

“My parent’s changed their last name when we immigrated. It doesn’t really feel like we’re related at all. I can’t even remember meeting most of my family.”

“What’s the other brother’s name?” Ghost skips over my last statement.

“I don’t know. I didn’t know Dmitri’s name either until I started digging,” Something about his expression leads me to think he knows more than he’s revealing, but I’m in no position to be asking questions. There’s something new to Ghost’s eyes. This conversation contains information he wants but I’m just not sure why. Is it possible whoever my father and his brothers were involved with are known to 141?

“Has your father ever flown back to Russia?” he asks.

“He went back for my grandfather’s funeral a few months ago. I wanted to go with him, but he wouldn’t allow it,” I think back to all of the times he’s travelled. It isn’t a regular thing, but a couple of times each year he goes on business trips. My parents make an effort of going on a trip once every year or two. Sometimes I get to go with them, but not often. I don’t know where he goes when he travels, he’ll tell me one place, but in hindsight that doesn’t mean much without proof. “You know, he’s never specifically said that he went to Russia, but that doesn’t mean he hasn’t.”

Ghost’s expression remains stoic. I wish I could see the rest of his face, just for the chance to read his reactions. What does this all mean? My father left that life; surely Ghost doesn’t think that is a lie?

“Do you think he’s involved?” my voice wavers. He doesn’t spend much time considering the question. In Ghost’s mind, he already knows.

“Can’t say,” he says as though he’s unsure of the possibility. He isn’t being truthful. What else has he misled me about? The realization that my father could possibly still be involved with the life he supposedly left behind starts to sink in. My emotions begin to tangle in themselves. The urge to cry pricks at the corner of my eyes and I have to close them to prevent a tear from escaping.

“This is so fucked up,” I mumble. I wait for him to ask more questions, but they never come. Ghost watches me closely as I process everything. With a sigh, I finally bring myself to look up at him. His deep brown eyes meet mine and for a moment, neither of us says anything. I can almost imagine his brows furrowing as he tries to determine what I’m thinking about. In reality, it probably doesn’t take him much effort to determine my thoughts. I grab the blanket and use it to wipe the bottom of my nose. “How long do I have to stay here?”

“As long as it takes,” his tone is reserved.

“As long as it takes for what?” the urge to cry returns. At this rate, I’ll never get to go home. Ghost gets up from his position without answering me. He heads to the door and pauses when it opens.

“Soap will get you once he’s free,” he looks back at me once more. There’s something almost hesitant about the way he holds himself. His hand grips the edge of the door and for a second, I think he’s going to say something else. But then he intentionally knocks on the frame once with his knuckles before turning and pushing off. The loud clang of the lock echoes through the empty room.

#simon riley #simon ghost riley #simon ghost riley x reader #simon riley x reader #simon riley imagine #simon riley cod #cod ghost #ghost imagine #ghost x reader #COD MW2 #soap cod #soap x reader #MW2 #MWII #mw2 imagine

1K notes · View notes

fushipurro · 5 months

Text

In the Shadows of Love

Chapter 2 - Rabbit

<- Previous Chapter | Masterlist | Next Chapter ->

☆ Content: 18+ MDNI, domestic fluff, depression, mentions of blood (small cut), angst

☆ Word Count: 4.1k

It’s been a few weeks since Toji moved in next-door, and you haven’t spoken or seen much of him since the night you met his son, only hearing the typical noise of their coming and goings. Compared to your first impression, they’ve been better neighbors than you hoped they’d be. Aka, they’re quiet.

Tonight, you decided it was time for some real food, and so, you made your way out to the grocery store to grab all the necessities needed to restock your home.

Little are you aware, Toji had the same idea.

“Do you always go shopping this late?”

You turn around to see not only Toji, but Megumi as well, positioned right at his side. His features are covered up by both a frog plushie he holds close to his face as well as Toji’s leg, but you’re still able to make out one green eye staring right at you.

“Hey Toji.” You smile, moving your head to get a better look at the boy. “Hi Megumi.” He mumbles the word “rabbit” into his stuffed animal, sucking in his lips.

“Megs, what did we talk about?” Toji lightly scolds, reminding his son of your name after. Megumi looks down at the ground with a now saddened look, mumbling an apology.

“No worries, it’s all good,” you assure the young boy with a lighthearted chuckle to ease the tension. “Call me whatever you would like, ‘Gumi.” You wink.

He seems to enjoy the new nickname for him, and you don’t miss the blush that creeps up over his cheeks. Toji softens up, turning his attention back to you. “Tough day at work?” he asks, and it’s only then you realize you must’ve missed a dot of concealer under your eyes.

“Eh, sort of.” You pause, finding the right words to use to not come off like you’re dumping your woes onto him. “Had a lot of meetings today for an upcoming project, and not nearly enough sleep,” you give a weak laugh after, fiddling with the fabric of your sleeves with your free hand.

“Why don’t I drive you home then when you’re done shopping?” he offers.

You look at him surprised, needing to swallow first before you respond, “Oh, no, that’s okay ─ I don’t want to be a burden. We’re not that far from home anyways.”

His eyebrows furrow slightly. “It’s no big deal,” he insists, “I’d feel better taking you home than leavin’ you to walk home at this hour all alone.”

“R-really Toji, it’s okay,” you try to reassure him, adding a forced smile to top it off. You catch Megumi’s eyes moving between both you and his father. “I’m sure you two would rather get home than wait around for me.”

Toji drops one hand over the crown of Megumi’s head, roughing up his already unruly hair. “We’re fine, right kid?” The boy flashes him a glance, seemingly softening up to your presence. “Yeah, we’re fine,” he croons. “It’s not like I’m dropping you off on the other side of town,” he chuckles, the sound rolling off his gravelly voice in such a way even you can’t resist any further.

The two begin to idly follow you around, occasionally picking up their own desires here and there, but mainly curious over your selections. It’s kind of fun ─ even for you, to see what food others are interested in or getting to share your own favorites.

You spend some time as you walk trying to plan meals for the week. You hope to come up with something that can be utilized as leftovers, that way you have more time to focus on work. Eventually, you settle on making vegetable soup, at least for tonight.

It’s easy enough to make, plenty bit healthy, and you can leave it to simmer on the stove giving you time to wind down after all your hard work today. You can’t help but laugh when Megumi recoils at the sight of the bell peppers you add to your cart for the recipe.

“Not a fan, I take it?” you ask, and he shakes his head multiple times, even putting up his stuffed animal in front of his face as though it’ll save him from the evil vegetable that threatens his life.

“I keep tellin’ him to not be picky over his food,” Toji grunts, grabbing one of the peppers and teasing it in front of Megumi’s face. He simpers but avoids overdoing it so his son doesn’t leave here today traumatized.

Megumi decides he would be safer stepping away from his father to hide behind your leg this time, making you smile at the gesture.

“I wasn’t always a fan either, but once I grew up more, I came to love them,” you say, exaggerating ever so slightly to make a point. It isn’t a lie, but it does have Megumi looking up at you with a skeptic look ─ maybe a bit of intrigue as well. “But we all have things we don’t like, and that’s okay too,” you say to appease his worried thoughts.

“I think we should do that for dinner then,” Toji muses, mischief lacing his words. “He can watch you eat them and see what he’s missing out on.”

Both you and Megumi stare at the man like a doe and her fawn caught in the headlights. Smooth move inviting you to dinner with his son present. Now you’re can hardly refuse his offer, but would it be so bad just to accept? That thought continues in your mind as you finish up your shopping, fixing to head into the checkout aisle.

You’d be lying if you said you weren’t interested, especially considering how much more relaxed you’re becoming around them. It’s nice not feeling the need to make yourself smaller or stutter every sentence, but it doesn’t make your thoughts any less so overwhelming at times. While it’s true he’s the one inviting you, that could also be out of courtesy as opposed to any actual interest. It wouldn’t shock you either way knowing how people are.

While lost in the onslaught of your reverie, you carelessly forgot to place a divider between yours and Toji’s groceries. You tense up, seeing that the cashier has already scanned a few of your items before you muster the courage to speak up, “I’m so sorry, but uh ─ we’re…not together.”

“You’re not?” the older woman responds with an “Oh my” gesture with a hand in front of her mouth to match. “I’m sorry, Miss. I thought you two were married. You sure do look the part!” she giggles innocently.

You can’t help the warm glow that bubbles of. Because of Megumi, no doubt. It does remind you however that you’ve not seen or heard his mother in the week since they moved in. It makes you wonder where she even is or if she’s still in the picture. At the end of the day, you feel that that’s his business, and yours not to ask. You wouldn’t appreciate others prodding at you for your life’s history, so you don’t plan on asking unless you absolutely need to.

Toji intervenes with a credit card neatly between his fingers like a game of cards. “All good, I’ll pay for everything,” he declares.

“Toji, I can’t let you do this, that’s too much!” you argue.

“I can if I want to have you over for dinner tonight,” he refutes, “We’ll be taking from each other’s ingredients anyways.”

“So then let me pay for half,” you try and offer up, shifting your hand to reach inside your purse to find your wallet.

Toji shakes his head, stopping you with his free hand. “No need, you can buy something nicer that money now.” His grin drips with satisfaction, already savoring an early victory. Megumi can’t help but look up from between you both again, raising an eyebrow curiously.

After successfully paying, Toji takes all the bags into his arms leaving you with just your purse in one hand, and Megumi’s palm in the other. He was the first to initiate it, and you’re more than happy to accept.

“Thank you for shopping with us,” the cashier waves as the three of you step away to leave, her eyes drifting to yours with a knowing smile. “And good luck, Miss!” she whispers and winks, hoping only you would hear (plot twist: he hear it too).

Thankfully, Toji’s car is parked close enough, but in no way did you expect to see a sleek black sports car turn on with the click of his key fob.

You make enough as a bartender to afford this?

One might argue that you should be the one driving luxury cars when your job description includes modeling as a key component. But as life is right now, you merely earn enough to pay the bills and then some. Your apartment isn’t anything grandiose either; if he can afford this sweet ride, then why not his own house?

His trunk opens with another press of the button, and Toji effortlessly places the bags down inside. Meanwhile, you assist Megumi with getting him into his car seat. He proves to be reliable enough to do it himself, so your main job is to hold his plush until he’s situated properly.

The interior of the car is just as pleasing to the eye as the outside with perfectly stitched leather seats and a clean floor to match. Your fingers make a beeline for the seat warmers to stave off the cold from your body. It’s early enough in the fall season still to have warmth during the day, but nights like tonight were chilly.

As you make yourself comfortable, you take notice to a jitte-styled weapon hanging off his rearview mirror in the form of a silver charm with a chain connecting to the pommel. It’s very unique, but you find it to be fitting for someone like Toji to have.

Toji comes down into the driver’s side a moment later and you’re hit with a sudden realization that you’re in his car. It’s more nerve-wracking now to be closed off in such a way with someone so new in your life. It doesn’t help that there isn’t any music playing to distract you either, but you feel more at ease with Megumi in the back. His car, his rules, not that it takes all that long to get home driving as opposed if you walked. His phone goes off a couple times along the way, but ultimately, he decides to let it run through to voicemail.

He parks his car in the building’s designated lot, tossing you his keys once outside without so much as a warning. You nearly fumble trying not to drop them, and thankfully you don’t, saving you the embarrassment.

“You mind taking Megs up first? I gotta make a call,” he asks.

“Yeah, no problem,” you reply, opening the door for the child in question. Megumi hands you his plushie once more so he can get out, wordlessly handing it back as you take his free hand into yours.

“Thanks, doll. I’ll be right behind you.”

You take your time heading up to the fourth floor at Megumi’s pace. You don’t mind given that it’s a school day, so he’s most likely as tuckered out as you are from working overtime.

Despite the fact that all the apartments in your building have the same floorplan, it still comes as a shock to you as you enter their home. Your sense of style comes easy to you with everything elaborately placed in all the colors you enjoy as well as trinkets on the walls to decorate the place. But Toji’s place? It’s simple, minimalistic, and true to what you know of him.

It's hard to tell what kind of things he enjoys when the personality you do see comes in the form of toys intended for Megumi’s usage. His other décor is scarce, the walls especially. Not a single shelf, artwork, or picture frame is to be found. He does however have a bookshelf but before you can think to read the titles, Megumi pulls on your hand, leading you over to the couch.

He turns the TV on easily enough, flipping channels until coming across some documentary about wolves that piques his interest. You don’t say anything for the sake of conversation, instead opting to take the win with how much he’s relaxing around you. The two of you may be more alike than you realize.

The front door opens after a short while with the sound of bags to follow. You leave your spot ─ much to Megumi’s discontent ─ to help his father with the door and getting to the kitchen area.

“I’m glad you accepted my offer,” he tells you while starting to unpack the groceries. You notice he puts aside most of your purchases, save for the assortment of peppers and a few other basic ingredients. “I’m not much of a cook as I am a barkeep but what are you hungry for?”

Taking into account everything laying out on the counters and what might be suitable for Megumi to eat, you come up with a few options in your head, one of which would take no time at all to whip up. So, you end up suggesting to the man, “Hmm, how about a stir fry?”

“Works for me,” He answers, pushing aside everything he’s certain to not need. There’s a good amount of ginger between the two of you which inadvertently gives you an idea in your head.

“Would it be alright if I help you cook?” you plead, “I have something I’d like to try for Megumi.”

“Sure, knock yourself out.” He winks.

Toji tasks himself with handling the meat, ensuring there’s plenty to go around. You on the other hand start your work with the vegetables, making sure to use a few peppers but also focusing on the ginger. The goal in mind ─ a ginger sauce. The flavor might be enough to distract Megumi from the taste of peppers, ensuring he gets a balanced meal.

You look over the counter into the living room where the boy sits, still engrossed in the documentary now showing off a pair of black and white wolves glued to each other’s side. It reminds you of a time when you were younger when Animal Planet or Discovery had better shows to watch compared to some of the cartoons airing. You’ll never forget the joy of catching an episode with Steve Irwin and whatever he was up to, making a mental note to see if Megumi would enjoy it too.

You soon finish up making the sauce, moving onto the rest of the vegetables to work on. While cutting them up to perfection, you can’t help but auto-pilot as your thoughts take over, wondering what the meaning behind tonight is.

Megumi’s mother doesn’t appear to be here currently. What would she think if she knew you were making dinner to enjoy with Toji and her son? The two of you have yet to meet, so in a way, it feels wrong.

A casual dinner between neighbors is one thing, but then comes a darker thought from the back of your mind that begs the question: is there some ulterior motive?

Being someone’s mistress is nowhere to be found on your bucket list. And while Toji hasn’t shown you any obvious red flags… how much do you really know about someone?

You hate that you think the worst of any given situation, but it’s not like you’re able to control it, at least right now. You’ve been through too much in life to not be this way to protect yourself from the cruelty of others. It doesn’t matter how detrimental it can be.

All you can hope at the end of the day is that Toji is different, unlike all that have come before. In time maybe you’ll get the answers to all the questions you have, or at least be able to come out unscathed.

“Shit.”

So long as you don’t forget that you’re the only one holding the knife.

Toji turns to you in a heartbeat at the sound of your hiss. “You alright?”

“Y-yeah,” you mumble, pulling your hand away to see fresh blood trickling down your finger. It makes your stomach turn upside down and you’re quick to look away, feeling the burning sensation come on. “It’s nothing,” you assure the man.

He gently scoops your hand into his own, examining the injury with a focused expression. If you were of a sound mind, you might’ve noticed how your heart fluttered in this moment, but the painful sensation from your finger is too distracting.

“I can finish up here if you wanna get that cleaned up. I got a kit in the bathroom you can help yourself to.” He pauses, glancing up to your glossy expression. “You sure you’re okay?”

“I’m okay, thanks.” You nod and he hesitantly releases his hold on you with a noticeable exhale.

You leave the room, heading down the empty hallway to where you know the bathroom to be. The kit is easy to find underneath the sink, surprisingly stocked with more than enough supplies ─ save for any bandages not designed for kids. The thought of Toji wearing these little animal faces over a wound brings a smile back to your face as you rinse off the cut under the sink with soap and water.

In the reflection of the mirror, you spot Megumi standing in the doorway with his eyes on you. “Hi ‘Gumi.” You turn to face him, starting to apply the bandage to your finger.

He enters the bathroom, staring up with a worried look. “Are you okay?” he asks with a low voice; his eyes appearing to gloss over slightly.

“I’ll be fine, just had a little accident is all,” you try and say to make him feel better.

“Are you going to leave me?”

Huh? Leave?

“No, why would I leave you?” you ask with a gentle voice, but he doesn’t reply. Instead, you hear a muffled sniffle as he lowers his head. It breaks your heart to see him like this. You crouch down, pulling him into a tight embrace. “I’m not going anywhere, ‘Gumi,” you promise.

Now you really hope Tsumiki’s right about Toji.

Megumi returns the hug and after a minute you both pull away and return to the living room together, hand in hand. It’s not long after that Toji declares dinner to be ready, and the three of you settle around the dining table, ready to eat up.

The first bite has your eyes widening out of surprise. You may have handled some of the sauce and seasonings, but Toji cooked the rest to perfection despite his claim about not being a good cook.

“Toji, this is really good.” You beam to the man, and he grins back confidently.

“Yeah? I think that’s just your work speaking,” he chuckles. “How ‘bout you, Megs?”

Megumi takes a cautious bite that includes one of the red peppers mixed in. His chewing is slow at first, but eventually relaxes and he moves to take another bite. “I like it,” he says, simple as that, and you’re glad it’s another win for you.

Toji was right earlier about Megumi watching you eat. The boy almost tries to make it a competition to keep up with you, but neither of you can beat out the large bites Toji takes of his plate. As much as grocery shopping can tell you of someone’s interests, so can the way they eat.

In this instance, Toji’s plate is adorned with large portions of meat, equally large in size so you know that’s his favorite. Megumi on the other hand seems more intent on getting as much of the sauce as he can get onto every single bite; perhaps he’s a fan of the ginger? He doesn’t finish all his peppers, but you’re happy he’s making the effort to try, nonetheless.

In the effort of making conversation this time, you start to ask, “So… Megumi, how old are you?”

His reply comes in the form of a mumble between bites, “Five.”

“Are you in kindergarten then?” He nods his head, taking a sip of his drink of choice from a pink elephant themed cup.

Toji chimes in, “Yeah, he just started it this season. Part of why we moved here.”

“Oh yeah?” You redirect your gaze to Megumi. “How do you like it so far?”

He seems unsure on how to reply with his typical quiet nature. You hope you aren’t pressing him too much with the questioning, despite your best intentions. Toji ends up answering for him, “He seems to like it.” He starts, taking another bite. “Kid’s got a few friends ─ what are their names again? Yuji, Nobara?” Megumi nods in turn, looking embarrassed like his biggest secret was just revealed. Toji turns back to you. “How about you, have you lived here long?”

“A few years now, I think…” your voice trails off as your eyes wander to the cityscape view beyond the windows. Nighttime has come and the moon is shining overtop the lights of the city, gleaming into the apartment. “I moved here as soon as I was able to and haven’t looked back.”

He hums with acknowledgement, standing from his seat, taking your dishes in the process.

“Oh, please, let me help clean,” you offer. “It’s the least I can do for everything tonight.”

He declines with a “Nope”, putting an emphasis on the P by way of a pop. “You already helped with the cooking, why don’t you relax with Megs till I finish up?”

You’re quickly starting to see that there is no such thing as winning in arguments when pitted against Toji. You’ll just have to find some other way to show your appreciation at a later date.

Megumi leads you over to the coffee table where he pulls out some paper and crayons to draw with. You decide to sit at the edge of the couch next to him, letting yourself relax as Toji suggested. This wasn’t the night of vegetable soup in bed that you originally planned for, but this unexpected event turned out to not be so bad, earlier thoughts aside.

Toji soon finishes up, making his way into the living room, where he leans himself over the back of the couch close to you both. At that point, Megumi’s drawing is complete, and he holds it up for you to take.

“For me?” You accept the sheet of paper and on it is Megumi’s best attempt at some rabbits he’s outlined in pink with red circles for eyes. It has your name written in the corner with as close a match to the color of your shirt, which also happens to be your favorite color. “Thank you, ‘Gumi, I love it!”

You ruffle his hair in appreciation which turns his face a bright red color. He goes back to coloring while you stand up from your seat, turning to Toji whose own face conveys a myriad of emotions you can’t quite read.

He snaps back to reality, nudging his head in the direction of the kitchen. “I’ve got your groceries bagged up on the counter for you, if you’re ready to get going.”

“Oh, thank you,” you reply, walking in that direction with the man.

“Hey.” He pauses for a brief second. “I’m glad you came over, and I hope you’ll come back. I’m sure Megs would love that too.”

You listen to his words while taking your bags in hand. “Of course, I’d be happy to,” you tell him, and honestly? You don’t even believe you’re lying. This was the nice, casual dinner you were hoping for.

Being around Toji forces you out of your comfort zone, but so far, it’s not been bad. Megumi is such a sweetheart too that you almost hate even thinking of his father in a lesser light. You just need to work through your trust issues and hope for the best. Hope that in whatever this is, that only something good will come of it.

“I’ll see you around sometime, Toji. Bye, Megumi!” you call out to the latter who gives you a quick wave in return.

“See you, neighbor.” Toji says, standing in the threshold of his apartment, long enough to watch you enter your own before returning back to his.

You sigh in relief once all your groceries are unpacked and put away. After a long day of meetings and the dinner next-door, the only thing on your mind now is catching up on sleep with Tsumiki resting happily in your arms.

You’ll need all the energy you can get to prepare for what’s to come.

☆ Notes: this chapter had i believe the most revision done for it cause boy was it messy originally lol. i still worry if there's enough of a balance between dialogue and descriptive text so i hope it's fine!

megumi is a tad bit hard for me to write at times cause honestly i'm not very interested in kids, especially younger ones plus i'm an aunt to an autistic child so my experiences are a lot different from others. HOWEVER i would mother megumi so hard if given the chance (tsumiki too)

#jjk #toji fushiguro #jujutsu kaisen #jjk toji #jjk au #toji x female reader #toji fushiguro x reader #toji zenin #toji x reader #toji x you #megumi fushiguro #model!reader

137 notes · View notes

buckychristwrites · 11 months

Text

About You | Day 3 | j.t.

Pairing: Jamie Tartt x F!Reader

Summary: Your job? Pop culture journalist for The Independent. Your assignment? To write a profile on the cocky footballer that you're publicly feuding with.

Word Count: 4.8k

Warnings: ANGST!!!! Mentions of Jamie's abuse & sexual abuse. Cussing. Enemies to lovers

A/N: Let me know what you think! :)

Masterlist | About You Masterlist | Main Blog

The next morning started out a complete disaster. Alarm didn’t go off. Dryer didn’t run overnight like you had set it to. Out of ingredients for your lunch. In the end, you were running behind as you ran out the door.

The weirdly cool air was refreshing on your warm cheeks. You released a sigh of relief at the feeling of it. A walk into work was just what you needed to relax your nerves before another day of-

Plop.

You pressed your fingers to your forehead, bringing them down to stare at them. In the same second that you registered the raindrop that had barrelled onto your forehead, the sky opened up and began to flood the streets with the most rain you had seen in a while.

The tears filled your eyes almost instantly. It had been a rough fight all morning (let’s be honest, and all week) to fight the building urge. But this was the final straw, as you continued to walk and allowed yourself to have the breakdown you needed.

The familiar car screeched up next to you, and in the moment, you wished you had happened to side step into the street so it would’ve hit you instead.

“Perfect day for a walk!” Jamie Tartt’s voice sang out the passenger window that he had rolled down. Despite yourself, you glanced into the car to see his particularly enthused face. Part of you was thankful for the rain. Maybe he wouldn’t be able to tell that you had been crying, and he’d leave you alone sooner.

“Fuck off, Jamie.” It was your voice that gave you away, the emotion leaking out like a broken pipe. You continued to walk, trying to pick up speed, but he just followed next to you, speeding up when you walked faster.

“Are you cryin’?”

“Don’t be stupid,” You laughed as more tears poured out of your eyes. The wish that the sidewalk would swallow you whole intensified.

“You’re cryin’,” He said a-matter-of-factly. It was hard to place his tone. You’d expect him to be cocky, even ecstatic, but he sounded more confused than anything.

“Entertainment of the morning is over, you can go now.” You didn’t even try to hide the emotion in your voice this time. His car came to a stop as you continued to walk. Despite the rain hitting your face, you still reached up and wiped the tears from your cheeks. In a flash, the car was back at your side, this time coming to another stop.

“Get in.”

This made you freeze in your tracks. You looked over in time to see Jamie reach over and push the passenger door open for you.

“That’s not necessary,” You said, in deep confusion. Not only did you not understand the gesture coming from him, of all people, but you simply were not sure if you wanted to be stuck in a car with him. Even if it was just for a few minutes. “Your seats will be all wet-”

“They’re already all wet, aren’t they?” He pointed out, and he was right. The rain had been flying in the window, soaking the leather seats. “Just get in the fuckin’ car, please.”

It was the second time in three days that you felt like your tail was between your legs. Throwing your bag in, you let yourself fall into the seat and closed the door. You hadn’t had a chance to put your seatbelt on before Jamie was speeding off down the road.

“Are you aware of the high instance of car deaths in this country?” You scolded as you jerked the belt over your body. “Now I’m beginning to think you must be the reason for it.” He scoffed, giving you a side glance before turning back to the road.

“Didn’ see any better driver’s linin’ up to get ya.”

He had you there. You didn’t have it in you to argue, so instead you stayed silent, staring at the raindrops that trailed down the glass window. A few minutes passed in complete silence, the only sound being the car as it drove and the window tapping against the top.

“Did somethin’ happen?” Jamie asked out of the blue. You turned to him.

“What’d you mean?” He gave you another glance.

“To make you cry.”

“Oh.” It was surprising that he even asked. Was it out of concern? Or obligation? “Well… uh… I guess life happened.” You settled back into the seat, turning your head away again. You didn’t expect Jamie to say anything else, and a part of you, deep down, was hoping that he wouldn’t.

“Sorry ‘bout that, whatever it was,” He said simply. You looked at him quickly, searching his face for any sign of sarcasm before turning away.

“It’s fine.” A beat passed. “Can’t all be rainbows and butterflies, can it?” The corner of his mouth flicked upwards.

“No, no it can’t.”

He pulled into the car park, pulling into his usual parking spot. Relief flooded you as you grabbed your bag and rushed out of the car. You were about to run inside when you found that your feet were frozen where they stood, bound there by intense guilt.

“Oh, uhm,” You said, turning to Jamie, who was just then getting out of the car. “Thank you for the ride.” He looked at you before shaking his head.

“Well, get inside before you get sick or somethin’, goofy,” He shouted. He had a hint of laughter playing on his lips as he walked passed, watching you catch up to him. “Spent enough time gettin’ soaked, in my opinion.”

It was a weird feeling, walking through the club with Jamie. There really wasn’t anywhere else to go, as you normally would head straight to the changing room. Rebecca Welton passed, causing you to fold into yourself. You gave her a quick smile, and though she tried to return it, it was overpowered by her surprise at the sight of you and him together in a peaceful manner.

“Will!” Jamie called the second he crossed the threshold into the changing room. The kit man popped out from the boot room. “Get the orphan here a towel.” The players all looked up, eyeing the pair of you suspiciously. “Found her wandering about in the rain.”

“Not by choice!” You defended as Dani and Sam took the towels from Will and brought them over to you.

“Was your car stolen?” Dani asked in alarm. You took the towel from him, a laugh forcing its way up your throat and out of your mouth.

“No, I was in a rush when I left and didn’t check the weather,” You told him. They all watched as you wrapped your hair in the first towel, and used the next to wipe off your face. Saying you were embarrassed was an understatement. Aside from the obvious problem of being soaking wet, you also wondered if your face was still swollen from the crying.

“Should we find her a change of clothes?” Colin suggested. You looked up at him, surprised. This was a group of people who felt nothing but distaste for you, but still showing the utmost kindness. You suddenly felt disgusted with yourself, like all of this, even the towels, were completely undeserved.

“You don’t have to-”

“I have the perfect outfit for ya,” Jamie announced before you could finish your thought. He thrust a shirt out to you, a shit eating grin on his face. “You can go ahead and wear this for the day. Will, my man, will you please get her some pants?” As the kit man rushed off, you stared down at the jersey you were holding. You knew exactly where this was going.

“Are you sure it’s me who’s the comedian?” You asked him. “Because it sure seems like it’s you.” He leaned in towards you.

“The funniest fuckin’ clown around,” He said before clapping your shoulder. “Now get changed, soggy socks.” With that, he turned to walk out, leaving you behind to sigh and slowly make your way to the girls washroom, head pointed downwards.

When you found the team ten minutes later, they were all sitting around a conference room, watching past games and studying old plays to see how they could be improved. You made your way to the back, trying to be quick, but unfortunately, you weren’t quick enough. Quiet snickers and giggles filled the room as you sat down in the chair in the corner.

“You’ll have to get a picture of that later,” Isaac whispered to Jamie, loud enough for you to hear. “Blackmail and all that shit.” You rolled your eyes as you pulled out your notepad and opened to a fresh page.

“You already know I’ll be postin’ that to Instagram before the end of the day,” He whispered back, causing Isaac and Sam to laugh some more. Jamie was so pleased with himself, it was written all over his face.

Truth be told (which you would never tell to anyone ever), the jersey was quite comfortable. Considering Jamie was muscular and taller, it was incredibly baggy on you, fitting like an oversized shirt. The same couldn’t be said about the shorts, which were way too big and you had to keep pulling them up to keep your knickers out of sight. But as far as outfits went, you’ve definitely worn worse.

By the time the day was done, the rain had subsided. The players returned to the locker room to grab their things. It was relieving that you came back to clothes freshly out of the dryer, and you ran into the boot room to quickly change.

When you stepped out, Jamie approached, his phone held up in his hand.

“Got ya,” He said happily. When you looked at the screen, you found a picture of yourself posted to his Instagram. Your back was turned, as you had been walking down the hallway, so the name Tartt printed across the back was in clear view. You bit the inside of your cheek. Part of you found it incredibly funny, but the other part was incredibly embarrassed, especially by the caption.

A day with me will make anyone fall in love ;)

At the end, he tagged your Instagram handle. You let out a deep exhale.

“Can’t wait to explain that to my boss,” You said in defeat. He glanced at his phone before looking back at you. Something shifted in his expression.

“Will ya get in trouble?” He asked. Was that concern in his tone? It couldn’t have been, so you didn’t question it further. You shook your head, waving him off.

“Don’t worry about it,” You told him. Just then, Sam and Dani approached.

“We’re going out for a pint at Mae’s,” Dani said to Jamie. “Are you coming?”

“Obviously,” Jamie replied, turning away from you. The three of them turned to head out, leaving you behind. You went in the opposite direction to grab your bag.

“Oi!”

You turned, finding Sam looking at you. He raised his eyebrows at you. “You comin’?” Your eyes jumped to a stern faced Jamie, but he said nothing. Briefly, you considered declining. There was something calling your name, and that something was your bed. But the fact that you were even being asked was such a feat, you didn’t want to ruin it.

“I’ll meet you there,” You told him. “I’m gonna run home and get my car.” He nodded before turning back towards Jamie and Dani. He didn’t appear fazed by Jamie, who was still glaring intensely at him.

You found yourself rushing to get home. Not necessarily running, but walking quite faster than you normally did. When you got through the front door of your apartment, you immediately began stripping off the clothes from the day before running into your bedroom. It took a few minutes before you found the perfect outfit. A little dressier than what you would wear to work, but still casual. You then went to the mirror, running a brush through your hair and trying to make it somewhat tamed. The rain from the morning left it a sorry sight for your sore eyes. Glancing across the top of your dresser, your eyes landed on the makeup you had laying out. For a minute, you considered not putting any on and just leaving, but at the last second, you grabbed the eyeliner, lipstick and mascara, working quickly to put them on before taking one last look in the floor length mirror on the back of your door and rushing out of the apartment.

It was fifteen minutes later when you were walking into the bar. It was crowded, not only by the footballers that you immediately recognized, but also by other patrons and obvious fans. Slowly, you made your way through the room before taking a seat at the bar. The little old barmaid with the white, curly hair approached you.

“What can I get you, love?” She asked sweetly.

“Just a beer please,” You asked. She grabbed a glass and started to pour the beer from the tap.

“Never seen you around here before,” She commented over the noise. “Though you look quite familiar.” When she put the glass down in front of you, you immediately grabbed it and took a sip.

“No idea why,” You said in the most convincing of tones. It was obvious she didn’t believe you, but she didn’t have the time to press with all the customers. Turning in your stool, you looked around the tiny bar. A football match was playing on the television, which held most of the attention. Isaac, Colin, Sam and Dani were sitting in a booth together, all talking and laughing. Eyebrows knitted together, you glanced around some more, becoming more and more confused until your eyes fell on him.

Jamie sat on the other side of the bar, shoulders slouched as he took a large gulp from his beer glass. It was so tempting to walk over and sit by him, if you were a stranger that is. He appeared in good spirits before leaving the pitch, but it seemed something had changed before you had arrived here. You thought about the look on his face before leaving, and the answer became so obvious.

His mood changed because you were invited.

Biting your lip, you realized how insane it was that you came. These people weren’t your friends. Sam was a nice guy, and had only invited you because you were there when they invited Jamie. It was clearly out of obligation to him. Taking the beer, you took another large gulp before pulling some money out of your purse and dropping it on the counter.

You pushed your way through the crowd, suddenly feeling incredibly claustrophobic. When you pushed your way out the front door, it was like your lungs started to work again.

“Leavin’ so soon?”

You turned to find Roy Kent approaching, looking as stiff and welcoming as ever.

“Yeah, I’m not really sure why I came, to be honest,” You admitted, pointing behind you to the bar. “All of those people love Jamie. If they knew that I am who I am, I’m afraid a riot would start. Besides…” You inhaled deeply. “I’m not one of you guys either. I shouldn’t impose.” Roy pondered this for a moment.

“Do you want my opinion?”

You raised an eyebrow.

“I feel like you’re going to give it to me anyway.”

He took a couple of steps forward, and leaned his head close to yours.

“I think you’re massively inflating how many fucks any of these people give about you.”

You watched him as he straightened back out and walked past you, making his way into the bar. Now you just felt entirely silly.

You made your way back in, eyeing the footballers, who were now joined by Roy, and making your way towards them. As you approached, the first to notice you was Isaac.

“Aye, it’s the enemy!” He shouted, raising a glass to you as the others turned to look at who he was talking to. He was followed by a chorus of greetings, all including the nickname enemy in some way, shape or form. Something about it made you smile.

“Careful now, or I’ll have to write demeaning articles about you all as well,” You warned playfully. They all laughed at the joke, Isaac grabbing his chest in feign terror.

“How will my career recover?”

“Well, it won’t. Look at Jamie’s, he’s clearly fallen off the ladder,” You replied sarcastically.

“Are you going to pull up a chair?” Sam asked, noticing there was no space left for you to sit at the booth. You opened your mouth to respond, but something told you to turn, and you did in time to see Jamie making his way over. He was already walking a little funny, and you wondered how much he’d had in the, what you thought was, short time since leaving the pitch.

“Might as well call ya Roy Kent,” He said to you with a slight slur. “‘Cos you’re here, you’re there, you’re every. Fucking. Where.” There was no hiding his tone. It was clear he was not happy to see you. You turned towards the others, who had mixed reactions to what Jamie had said.

“Calm down, mate,” Colin said. “We’re all just takin’ the piss.” Jamie shook his head.

“I’m just gonna go home, lads,” He said, giving them a quick salute before turning and stumbling towards the door. Though they all exchanged looks of confusion and concern, no one got up to stop him. The lack of alarm was considerably shocking to you. Taking the initiative, you followed him out the door.

“Jamie.”

He ignored you, making his way to his car, which was parked on the street.

“Jamie!” You shouted louder this time. He continued to ignore you. As soon as his hand went for the driver’s side door, you lunged, grabbing his keys from his hand.

“The fuck…” He looked so angry as he stared at his keys in your hand. “Gimme those back,” He grunted as he jerked his hand towards you but you pulled back faster.

“You can’t drive like this, you’ll kill someone.”

“Since when do you give a fuck what happens to me?” He yelled. You were taken aback by his shouting, your feet instinctively taking a step backwards. “I don’t need ya tellin’ me what to do, just give me my keys and fuckin’ fuck off.” You shook your head forcefully.

“You can either walk or get in my car, but you ain’t driving tonight.”

“I’ll fuckin’ walk then.” He turned away and began to storm down the street. And by storm, you mean he literally stomped his feet and tried his hardest not to stumble to the side. You watched him pitifully

“Can you at least let me repay you for the ride this morning?” You called after him, trying to appeal to him in a different way.

“I don’t need fuckin’ repaid!” He continued shouting, stopping and turning to face you. “I did that out of the kindness of me heart, ‘cos I’m a gentleman.” He looked like a toddler, yelling at you with his arms crossed over his chest. In an effort to not piss him off further, you held back the laugh that was being held in your belly. You stuffed his keys in your purse.

“Well, gentlemen don’t shout at ladies on the street,” You informed him. “Gentlemen get in said lady’s fucking car and let them drive them home.” The space between his eyebrows crinkled. It appeared that what you said was making a whole lot of sense in his inebriated brain. Lifting a hand, you motioned for him to follow you, and to your complete surprise, he did.

“Alright,” You breathed as you climbed into the driver’s side. “Where do you live?”

“As if I’m fuckin’ telling ya where the fuck I live.”

You stared at him with an exhausted expression. It was this moment that you decidedly regretted going out that evening.

“Jamie, I’m just driving you home. I’m not gonna sell your address to the highest bidder.”

“No.”

You sighed, not having the energy for this. For a minute, you considered taking him back to the bar and pawning him off to one of the others, to a person who actually loved him and had determined in their heart to deal with this behavior, but decided against it.

“Fine, we’re going to my place then.”

Turning the car on, you turned off the curb and made your way down the road.

“Fuckin’ ridiculous.”

You eyed him briefly, preparing for whatever shit was about to leave his mouth.

“What is?”

He gestured between the two of you. “Everythin’ about this, yeah?” Your fingers tightened against the steering wheel.

“I thought we understood that this is just work.”

“Your “work” includes talkin’ rubbish about me every fuckin’ turn. You know fuck all about me and yet you write ‘bout me like you know it all.” Stopping at a red light, you turned to face him, mouth agape.

“I don’t-“

“My whole fuckin’ life, all I ever heard was my dad criticizin’ me for every fuckin’ thing I did.” He was still shouting loudly, even though he was no longer in the open air. It was hard not to flinch. “Hit me for every game that I couldn’t earn the win for. Hell, even when we won, I was still gettin’ beaten.” It took a horn from the car behind you to alert you that the light had changed to green. You continued to drive, as Jamie continued to rant.

“And then here comes you. Fuckin’ bitch of a journalist tearin’ at me in the papers. Pickin’ apart every fuckin’ move I make, and now I’m expected to play nice? Fuck that, and fuck you.”

“Got any more excuses to tell me?”

His head whipped in your direction.

“The fuck did you just say to me?” The heat was rising in your chest, your heart starting to beat faster.

“All I’m hearing are fucking excuses to why you can treat people however you want,” You shouted back, your lid finally blowing. “I wrote about you the way I did because everyone else just fucking praised you and allowed you to act like an insufferable cunt and treat everyone like absolute shit just because you’re fucking Jamie Tartt do do do do do do.” You let out a laugh when you finished the famous chant. “Forgive me for being the only fucking person who saw past your fucking bullshit and was willing to call you out.”

He said nothing, shaking his head in the seat against the headrest. Borderline hyperventilating, you glanced at him.

“I’m sorry your dad was a complete arsehole,” You said, voice significantly calmer. “And I’m not saying you haven’t changed. But I told you I wouldn’t apologize for what I wrote in the past, just like I’m not asking you to apologize for the past.”

Though you were staring out the windshield, you could feel his eyes burning holes into the side of your head.

“I just don’t understand why you targeted me so hard,” He said in an uncharacteristically small voice that didn’t sound like his own. You shook your head.

“It was never personal,” You said as you pulled into the car park of your apartment building.

“It sure as shit felt personal.”

Once the car was in park, you fell back into your seat.

“I had a job to do. Just like it’s still your job to play football, even when you lose,” You said. He stared out the window for a while silently. You watched him, waiting to see if he had more to say. When he turned to you again, you held your breath.

“I lost my virginity when I was 14.” Your eyebrows knitted together so hard that you felt like you had a unibrow. You didn’t know what he was going to say, but you had never expected that. Opening your mouth, you almost have a sarcastic response, but decided against it.

“My dad forced me to sleep with some older lady.”

Your blood went cold.

For the first time in your life, your heart shattered for Jamie Tartt. He sniffled, and it was then you noticed the tears in his eyes. Your hand went to your mouth as you fought the filling of your own eyes.

“I didn’t want to,” He said. “You would think a lad that age woulda loved it, but I felt sick the whole time. Like I wasn’t in me own body.” You wanted to reach for him, to hug him, to console him. But what use was it? He made it clear the last person who could give him any sort of comfort was you.

“Jamie…” You whispered. “I’m so sorry.” His face was scrunched up while he shook his head.

“I’ve never told nobody that but Kent.” He looked at you, his eyes now pleading. “You can’t tell. I can’t- I couldn’t handle it if people knew.” You shook your head.

“I’d never publish that, Jamie.”

He sighed, as if relieved. “I didn’t know it turned me into a cunt until Keeley left me. When I had her, nothin’ mattered.” He ran his fingers through his hair. “I never got her back, but she showed me that I needed to change. I couldn’t keep bein’ a twat.” A smile snuck onto his face “Being an amazin’ footballer only gets you so far with the ladies, you know.” You rolled your eyes, letting out a laugh.

“I’m sure you struggle with getting women,” You said sarcastically. “A total hardship for you. How do you go on?” He laughed, hard, genuinely, the sound echoing throughout the car like a symphony in a concert hall.

“Maybe I don’t struggle gettin’ in their pants,” He told you. “But I struggle… gettin’ in their…hearts?”

This time, you let out the loud laugh, and he quickly joined you. A whole minute passed with just the two of you laughing, you having to lean your forehead onto the steering wheel. If anyone walked by, they would’ve thought you were a pair of lunatics.

“I feel like there were a million different ways you could’ve said that,” You said as you wiped tears away from your eyes.

“But none of them would’ve made you laugh like that,” He said, pointing at you. You nodded in agreement.

“You’ve got me there.”

Another moment of silence passed.

“You’ll find someone good, Jamie,” You told him in a quiet voice. “Maybe it wasn’t Keeley, but whoever the next girl is, she’ll be thankful for the man you turned into.” He looked down at his lap, inhaling for a few seconds before letting it back out.

“Are we gonna go inside or shall we just sleep in the car?”

Rolling your eyes, you shoved the driver’s door open and let yourself out of the car.

“Let’s go, Dopey.”

The two of you creeped into your apartment as if there was someone there to be quiet for. Flipping on the light, he let out a yawn as he navigated around the living room.

“Where do ya want me?” He asked as you made your way to the bedroom.

“The couch is fine,” You asked as you stripped down to your underwear, quickly grabbing a pair of shorts and a hoodie. As you got dressed, you could hear the door to the bathroom shut, but despite that, you could also still hear the sound of him peeing on the other side. “Please get it all in the bowl!” You called as you pulled the hoodie over your head. You heard a snort in the distance.

“Fuck off.”

Snickering to yourself, you made your way to the kitchen.

“Do you want some water?” You called to him. When you didn’t get an answer, you frowned, but decided to get him one anyway. With two glasses, one in each hand, you walked into the empty living room.

“Are you okay in there?” You asked, heading to the bathroom. The door was open once more with the light turned off. Turning slowly, you made your way to the bedroom.

On the left side of your bed, you found Jamie. He had stripped down to his boxers, his clothes a path from the door to the bed. His mouth was parted open slightly with quiet snores floating out into the room. Slowly, you tiptoed over, setting one of the glasses on the bedside table and pulling a blanket over him before heading back towards the door. The right side of the bed was so inviting, calling your name, but you decided against it.

You gave him one last look, watching as his chest slowly rose and fell, his face the most peaceful you had ever seen it, before you turned the light off and pulled the door tightly shut.

#jamie tartt #jamie tartt x reader #jamie tartt imagine #jamie tartt fanfiction #ted lasso fanfiction

393 notes · View notes

setsugekka · 1 year

Text

❥project d (m)

↳ With a nice enough guy who’s just a little too rough around the edges for your parents liking, and a best friend who put you up to him (albeit a tad unknowingly), surely things can’t possibly get more complicated for the local illegal street racing squad.

Except, between racing for pink slips and bragging rights, there’s Emperors leader, Jeong Yunho.

kim hongjoong x fem!reader / jeong yunho x fem!reader — Initial D/street racing!au, unresolved romantic tension, exes to lovers, infidelity, angst, explicit sexual content [20.5k wc] cws: themes of smoking, drinking, & cheating throughout. the person getting cheated on is a scumbag!! mild physicality from a man to reader and more than mild physicality between two men ❱ light dom/sub dynamics in the beginning, penetrative sex (no barrier method), creampie, light choking, themes of possessiveness throughout, dirty talk, risky sex, public sex, oral sex (m).

“Ignore it.”

A simple enough request to oblige as Hongjoong's hand stretches out and over your body towards the side of you where your phone resides, only conveniently tossed there out of haste upon things between the two of you getting the better of you.

History getting the better of you.

Two, three more vibrations of the call alert cycle before it finally quiets, the man next to you hums with his face pressed into the pillow just before turning to face you with a devilish grin — as if a man having just won a prize, of sorts.

Perhaps he had done just that, at least, in this moment in time.

“I can't ignore him forever,” you sigh, back against the mattress and staring up towards the dingy, unpainted ceiling of this particular hotel that you and Hongjoong had become all too accustomed to.

The scent of far-from-fresh linens and a mixture of cigarette and other such smoke cascading through the small room — far from allowed but in a place like this, and for the rate that it goes for, it's what you'd expect. Housekeeping will do what they can, but there's only so much.

It's clean enough, but more than that, it's private. Part of you wishes coming here with him made you hate yourself as much as you think it's supposed to, because maybe then you'd stop.

“He's my boyfriend, after all.”

“He's a fucking tool,” he groans, finally sitting up beneath a single layer of white sheet and reaching to his left off of the side of the bed for his pants — long since discarded and not long after the two of you had arrived, at that. You can only presume the man to be reaching for his cigarettes, and unsurprised when it's precisely what comes into your line of vision as he sits back with his back against the headboard to light it — you watch him, every movement he makes no matter how small or unimportant it may seem. Taking in the details of him: short, platinum bleached hair with his fingernails painted black — two or three chipped, from what you can tell — and most likely from working on his car at some point over the week. “Who cares what he thinks? When are you going to leave him, anyways?”

“It's not that simple,” you answer, under your breath and slightly dejected at the turn the conversation has taken.

Because you know that you should feel bad, and yet you don't, but the fact that you don't sort of does do the trick. You wonder how terrible one has to be to falter morally to such a degree.

“I care about him.”

“The fuck you do,” Hongjoong bites back with a snort through his nose, smoke pushing out and towards the sheet that remains pooled around his waist. “If you did, you sure as shit wouldn't be here right now.”

Rolling your eyes and turning from him finally, it's likely that he's right. Somewhere, somehow, surely that is the only logical explanation.

But as complicated as things may be with your boyfriend, they're just as, if not more so, with the man next to you.

Goodbye's are hard, it's half of the reason people do everything in their power to avoid them.

Even to their own detriment.

“Don't be mad at me,” he adds, noticing the way you pull your eyes from him. “You wouldn't be fucking your ex still if things we're all sunshine and roses back at home. That's just the facts.”

“Do you have to do this tonight?” you say with a groan, turning back and onto your side to face away from him. It's then that you feel Hongjoong stir from behind, putting his cigarette out into a beer bottle on the nightstand and settling back down lengthwise along the bed, with the flesh of his chest pressed against your bare back. With one hand of his trailing down the exposed flesh and settling at the small of your back as fingers curl up and around the dip of your hip, you sigh into the feeling of his touch, once again starkly aware of how undressed you are once again, and how this will likely result in him fucking you for the second time tonight.

“I miss you,” he whispers after a while, lips ghosting gently across your exposed shoulder as he plants kisses there between words. “Leave him.”

“And do what? get back together with you?” you answer suddenly, with a tad bit more snip than you had really intended, but feeling the way his fingernails begin to curl into the skin of your waist, you need not worry about the reception of the response.

Chances are, he probably likes it.

The words come out so quietly that you can barely even hear them over the sound of the long since ignored television, only really used to help drown out the pathetic sounds of you succumbing to this man once again. “Do whatever you want, just not him.”

It's a weird sense of foreplay, the way that the two of you engage in conversations about the man in question — your partner — always seeming to get Hongjoong riled up sexually in some sort of sick, twisted way that you can't quite fathom — possibly the possession, possibly some sense of having won something over the man every time you agree to meet him like this — two competitors who have long since been rivals for far too long, with too much bad blood and no end in sight, either.

So when you left Hongjoong, and shortly after started dating Yunho, it was a punch to the gut and the ego — seemingly only quelled by the joy of having you cum around his dick a couple of times a week unbeknownst to the other party.

Shifting slightly, as if wanting to maintain some air of innocence and coincidence to it all — pressing your behind back and against him only to find that what greets you is a familiar hardness — Hongjoong's kisses into your shoulder intensify, nips and suction against the flesh where he had previously been ever so innocuously been touching.

Giving into him never was difficult, you wonder if you'll ever have control over yourself with him.

Hand slipping down to position himself better against you, the whimper that leaves your lips as he presses back inside of you for the second time that night is pitiful — grin forming across his mouth as he hears the utterance of you once again allowing yourself full compliance for him — his hand comes back up to snake along your side as he gently rocks into you, first settling for a moment atop your breast to thumb over the nub before continuing the journey up and around your throat to hold there tightly as he picks up his pace with a grunt into your ear from behind.

“You're mine, right?” Words echoing from his mouth and into your ear from just next to it, your body involuntarily clenching down around him giving you away more than anything you could say ever could — Hongjoong squeezing tighter around your throat at the feeling of you submitting to him in all of the same ways that he's always liked, that you've always liked — a game the two of you would often play deep within the throes of your romantic relationship. “You always came the hardest when I acted like I owned you.”

“Joong—“ another pitiful whimper at the sound and feeling of him encompassing you, especially given that he's right in his assessment of you.

Hand leaving your throat and continuing up again, two fingers prying between your lips to press into your mouth and lie flat against your tongue, Hongjoong's pace into hastens, fucking you harder than even the time earlier in the night — obviously with something to prove, now — some sort of motivation behind his actions; jealousy, angry, hatred.

The animalistic desire to have and own and need, perhaps.

“He fuck you like I do?” he finally asks in spite of already knowing the answer. There's a reason you keep coming back. “Know everything you like the way I do? Make you cum as hard as I do?”

And with fingers shoved deep into your mouth you can only groan at the words as your body threatens to release you from the contempt of a building orgasm — Hongjoong surely feels it with the way he slows and stills deep inside of you with a whine from you.

“Didn't say you could cum yet, did I?”

It's all you can do to beg for it, grinding back and against him for any sense of friction that will hopefully tip you over the edge that he's not allowing for you. Hot breath scented like cheap beer and cigarettes pressed into the shell of your ear as he holds your body flush tight against his as if to now even allow you the ability to escape his grasp — not that you'd want to, or have any intention to — but rather for what it represents to him.

That yes, this is a game that the two of you engage in consensually, but perhaps deep down for him, a confession of sorts, as well.

Hongjoong pulls his hand from your lips to quickly wrap it against your throat again, ever so slowly withdrawing his cock from you and almost completely before delivering you back an even more tortuously slow drive back inside — so slow that you feel as though you can feel every dip and curve and bulge of his shaft against your walls — the two of you don't play like this so much anymore since the dissolving of your relationship, and Hongjoong's willingness to reintroduce it now feels pointed and a bit like a man rushing to grasp a hold of something that he feels as though he's losing completely.

The break up wasn't on bad terms, and certainly appeared far from devastating to Hongjoong from what you could tell. He did start drinking more, though, and racked up a hefty DUI about a week after.

“You wanna cum, baby?”

You nod quicker than you think the words finish leaving his mouth, much to his amusement. Hongjoong repeats yet another frustratingly slow drive into you as he sets the condition for your orgasm.

“Tell me whose it is,” he groans, the warm hug of your pussy pulling on him equally as much but far more able to maintain his cool. “Who owns it, who does it belong to, baby?”

a sharp inhale, breathing still constricted by his hand keeping you firmly in place and against him, and with a heavy exhale you say the words he's been looking for since the conversation started.

“You, it's yours, I'm yours— fuck, Joong, please—“

You can't see it, but you can feel the curl of his lips against your ear as he grins at the breathy admission, kissing you delicately against your temple twice before whispering how well you've done and how good you are as he picks his pace back up. A handful of hard, pointed thrusts back into you and you come undone around him all over again — the tight squeeze of you subsequently bringing him to his orgasmic demise just after as he buries cock as deeply as he can to cum inside of you.

And one of your favorite things about the man — your too-wild-to-ever-meet-the-parents ex-boyfriend who drives the custom paint maroon RX-7 — is how no matter how insane he is, he's always kind and loving to you. so, as Hongjoong gently pulls himself from you, raining kisses on every inch of exposed flesh he can manage to get his mouth on, the only words spilling from his mouth being those of praise; how good you are, how beautiful you are, how amazing you are — some times, you think he might slip and tell you he loves you in such raw, intimate times.

And sometimes, you wonder why it is the two of you ever did break up.

Phone vibrating again, the screen illuminating to show once again for your boyfriend to be attempting to get a hold of you, you feel Hongjoong still from behind you as he catches notice before rolling back and away from you and most likely, in search of another cigarette.

Picking the device up, with a tone small and shy but with an attempt at playfulness, you dare make the attempt at a joke on the matter. “Can I answer it now?”

But with silence following shortly after as the vibration cycle carries on, you're met with the sound of a lighter flickering once, twice, three times — before an exhale, then a voice laden with smoke and maybe even a hint of disappointment, if you look hard enough.

“Do whatever you want.”

Getting into the illegal street racing thing wasn't exactly something you had in mind, and truthfully, sometimes you had a difficult time tracing back just when it had started with the way things took off in a bit of a whirlwind.

It's particularly due to the fact that you're not a racer yourself, that sometimes has you standing roadside at meets, contemplating the how's and why's of your whereabouts. With no interest in purchasing a project of your own, it started as a sort of hobby interest of yours and Chaerin's — your best friend of six years with a bit of a penchant for trouble as the years progressed. Never anything substantial or too risky — no drugs beyond the extremely rare instance, no theft — and sure, the illegal street racing thing in and of itself being of legal dubiety, it's not the worst thing a girl in her early twenties could find herself wrapped up in, that's for sure.

Besides, Chaerin had a bit of a respectable eye for partners. Boyfriends leaning far into the realm of honest and endearing, even upon dating within the circle of cars, the sort of 'bad boy' reputation for them that one would likely assume upon hearing of teams of men engaging in such activities in the dead of night — while occasionally true, after two or three tag along’s of yourself with your friend, you'd quickly come to realize that the majority of them were simply guys. Nothing special or out of the ordinary, most working through college and probably a bit more than they have to in order to fund their rather expensive hobby, some rich, trust fund kids with no issues affording whatever it was that they wanted to soup up their cars with — and when the dust had eventually settled, it was of little shock to yourself that you ended up somewhere in between.

You remember the night as if it was yesterday, only a year or so back at most anyways, Chaerin explicitly informing you that he was to be played with, and not locked down.

It seemed easy enough when you met Kim Hongjoong, at least.

A little rough around the edges being an understatement: handsome and from a rich family now a couple of years estranged but still not entirely cut off from the family wallet, sometimes you could swear that you could still make out the ways in which his sheltered, prissy upbringing that he had long since attempted to bolt down under lock and key would come through — a heavy smoker, a lighter drinker, and now stuck living in a ratty apartment just a ways out of town with his teammate, Seonghwa.

So, you had agreed, because most certainly this wouldn't be the kind of man you'd fall for, anyways. A girl has needs, however, and you quickly found Hongjoong to be more than willing to go above and beyond for them in more ways than one would likely consider to be present in a friends with benefits sort of arrangement. His willingness to do any and everything you desired sexually, evolving into exploration of sorts, you found that it happened almost naturally in the way he would begin staying over some nights instead of running home, bringing you dinner before playtime turning into going out together for dinner, and when Chaerin began noticing you showing up to car meets from the passenger side of Hongjoong's RX-7, albeit not entirely pleased with the development, she wasn't necessarily against it, either.

Your parents on the other hand, were an entirely different story.

If Hongjoong came off as rough around the edges to yourself, you could only imagine how he came off to your parents, and after one dinner with all of you together, the imagining was no longer necessary — spending the better part of an hour tearing into you about your choice in men; how Hongjoong was going nowhere in life, a deadbeat with no aspirations, a smoker, a drinker, and despite having not disclosed it, father dearest pulling no punches in just what it was that he thought about the whole illegal street racing thing.

A point of contention in what had naturally and easily transformed into a relationship with the man, more than quick hook ups and take out dinners — but there was romance and genuine caring — something special about the way that Hongjoong looked at you that you knew to be sincere.

And perhaps you were too weak-willed to manage it, the constant barrage of opinions and negativity from your family about the man you had chosen, and perhaps the relationship all too young to really weather the storm as it was, so when you told Hongjoong that the two of you should just remain friends, the disappointment was evident, but it wasn't the end of the world.

It was a little bit the end of the world, though, when Yunho came into the picture.

Moving into town a month before yours and Hongjoong's relationship ending, you had already found yourself rather well acquainted with the man in all of the worst ways: every terrible, off-putting version of Hongjoong that you figured to be buried deep down within him in hopes of never resurfacing, seemingly being all of the defining features of Jeong Yunho; mouthy, loud, and far too into himself for anyones good, really, you had only met him a handful of times at races before calling it quits with your then boyfriend, but Yunho had already long made a case for himself in squirming his way into your bedroom as Hongjoong vented about teammates losing races — and even worse, their cars — to the man in the black EVO and his team, Emperors.

How you ended up here, exactly, on a quiet Thursday night during a meet with Yunho to your right as he talks to one of his friends about a new backseat modification he's been considering for weight to his car, suppose that's where it gets a little murky.

Oh, and also the fact that you were just with Hongjoong the night before, too.

As the thoughts finally fall out of your mind, it's the feeling of a large hand on your bottom that jolts you out from them in totality, first looking down then just as quickly back up to your boyfriend.

A habit of getting handsy in public, like some bizarre expression of property owned and wishing for the entire world to see it, it had been a conversation more than three times by this point, so much so that you figure it best to simply give up on it.

“Come on, I told you I don't like that,” you whisper, it is not lost on you how willing you are to bend yourself as to not embarrass him all the while he cares little about granting you the same luxury.

With a slightly crooked smile, Yunho grins down at you before leaning forward and kissing you on the forehead. “It's just Mingi babe, he doesn't care.”

“I care.”

Yunho rolling his eyes at the snide response, pulling his hand from you entirely as if to withhold affection for your poor behavior, your eyes can't help but find Hongjoong well across the parking lot as he engages with his friends among his own team, Spiral.

Meeting your eyes, the interaction is brief, and guilt ridden all of the same.

In fact, Yunho's disinterest in your boundaries had already resulted in a verbal altercation between the two more than once, and that's not even including everything related to on the road.

Of course, Yunho had charms, otherwise leaving would be easy to do. Earlier on, especially — perhaps you a little too fresh off of your break up and more willing to be swept up and away by the tall, handsome, guy with dark red hair that your ex kind of hated but 'maybe he isn't so bad,' you remember thinking to yourself the first time he catches you out and about one random day — asking you to dinner later that night, paying, and giving you the best dick, perhaps, of your life.

You'd find that it doesn't take much time for the layers to peel themselves back, as people with much to hide typically find it difficult to keep up the ruse for all too long, but perhaps losing Hongjoong in your life — and especially for the reasons as such — a larger hole was left than you had initially imagined, now being filled by the rich guy who lets you pay for everything despite having money, doesn't respect your boundaries, and is often found to be in questionable locations more times than you'd like to really acknowledge.

One of the reasons you sort of don't feel bad when Hongjoong texts you late in the afternoon and asks if you want to meet at the usual spot.

But for whatever reason it is, you find it hard to let Yunho go — that even still, there are times late at night when your hand fits impossible perfectly into his as the both of you lie out on the lawn just outside of town and gaze up at the stars together — him telling stories about where he used to live and what he did before he got into street racing and him actually taking an interest in you and your life beyond just showing you off as the pretty little thing he gets to put his dick into — as it often feels in relation to him.

That makes it difficult, as affairs of the heart tend to be. It's never really so cut and dry.

As the end of the night rolls around, Chaerin comes to greet you with her boyfriend, Yeonjun on her arm — and her belongings diligently being held by him as well — both with smiles on their faces as head lights begin to pop on and engines start revving around them. Yunho plopping into the drivers side of his car, Chaerin leans over the open car door with her arm across to cushion her chin, and much to Yunho's visible disapproval.

“Long time, how've things been?”

A long time because Chaerin hates him and refuses to go to mutual gatherings that you invite him along to.

Yunho's eyes first darting to you before settling back to the blonde girl hanging from his car door window, the man leans forward to grip it and shake it free from her annoying grasp before shutting it and opening the window to continue on the conversation. “Fine. You guys going out tonight or something?”

Much to your surprise, you arrived with Yunho with every intention of leaving with him, so the fact that you now are not comes as news to you, and the shock across your features is not wasted on your best friend and her boyfriend.

“You brought her, you're not going to take her home?” She asks, attitude laden in her tone and no effort to conceal it whatsoever.

Yunho snorts, nodding his head towards you as he answers. “Tell your friend not to act like such a bitch in front of my friends, maybe i'll be more inclined to be nicer to her.”

“What are you even talking—“

“I'll take her home.”

A familiar, pitchy, voice, to you especially, piping up from behind the group of you and the twist in Yunho's features making it all the more evident as Hongjoong steps up between you and Chaerin — black and white leather jacket lazily zipped halfway up across his chest and incredibly fitted, lightly destroyed black jeans hugging his thighs. Brushing a hand through silver hair, he nods to you as if it's no big deal.

And as if he didn't have his face between your legs just last night. “What's up?”

“Nothing,” you answer just as carelessly. “Need a ride home, apparently.”

“Awww, little Joongie is so sweet,” Chaerin pipes up, slinging an arm up and around Hongjoong's shoulders in such an aggressively animated way that it nearly brings the man toppling down on top of her, but Yunho only rolls his eyes at the friendly display while huffing out a “whatever,” as he turns the car engine on with a rumbling vibration.

“We'll talk about this tomorrow,” he adds, flipping the car into reverse and rolling up his window before driving off to who knows where, and leaving you to pick up the pieces of how so many interactions between the two of you end up this way.

You sigh, less of anger or sadness, but rather the exhaustion of having become so used to this treatment — it not being the first time your boyfriend has done such a thing, after all.

Letting go of Hongjoong, Chaerin judges him in the arm with her elbow. “I could have taken her, you know.”

Sometimes you wonder if she knows, if she's caught onto the games the two of you play together when you think no one is looking, or none the wiser.

A relationship ended by word of mouth only, but really, nothing having really changed.

You and Hongjoong picked back up sleeping together only a week after breaking up, and never really stopped since. You can't help but wonder if she can tell in the way the two of you interact, how comfortable it is, how unchanged it is from back then.

“It's fine, she's on the way anyways.”

You're not, and everyone knows it.

“Alright well,” your friend begins, tying long, blonde hair into a tight ponytail and slinging an arm over her lovely partner to pull him along. “Be safe you guys, have a good night. Try to get her to break up with her shitty boyfriend, would you, Joong?”

A sly grin as a parting gift and she's off before you really have a chance to say anything to the comment. Hongjoong opting for silence on the topic himself as the rest of the cars clear and the two of you find yourselves the last ones on the cement — the scent of burned rubber and exhaust still lingering heavily in the air, the man next to you shrugs, looking almost sympathetic of you and your situation — a situation that you could just as easily find yourself out of, but sympathetic nonetheless.

Walking over to Hongjoong's car, he steps around to open the passenger side door for you first before circling back and allowing himself to fall into the drivers side of his own.

“Really wish you'd leave that dickhead,” he starts, ignition growling to a start and the inside panel of the car illuminating a bright blue — all custom work, exactly to his personal liking. “Only reason I still have a passenger seat is for when I have to pick up his slack.”

It feels a little bad when he says it like that, as if he feels the need to stick around, by your side, to play boyfriend #2 because #1 does such a dog shit job of it himself, and rather than abandon you to play with the hand that you've been dealt, Hongjoong stands by to try to make each sting at the hand of Jeong Yunho just a little bit easier to deal with — until you manage the strength to do what you know you need to and leave him once and for all.

“I know, sorry,” you mutter under your breath, feeling it necessary to offer the apology. Hongjoong pulling onto the road and driving off and into the night, one hand on the steering wheel, he glances over at you twice before grinning just slightly. “It's fine, you don't have to apologize.”

Turning to look out of the window, eyes still as glued to you as driving safely might allow, he replacing his right hand on the steering wheel with his left, allowing his right to settle onto your clothed thigh with no intent beyond comfort. “Hungry? Wanna grab something?”

“It's two in the morning,” you chuckle, the lightness of the sound bringing a much brighter smile to the mans lips even in spite of your accuracy regarding the situation. “Okay yeah, we can go back to my place? Seonghwa is there but it's fine.”

“It's late, I should probably just go home.”

You don't mean for it to sound so dejected as the sounds leave your lips, a culmination of so many things stirring around in your head all at once in regards to Hongjoong and Yunho both — you think of all of the ways that Hongjoong has always been so kind and good to you, even in the midst of a purely sexual relationship with him, where Yunho finds himself seemingly unwilling to meet you even halfway on simple things or gestures anymore — a man who won his prize and no longer finds it necessary to carry on. His dues paid, and once again, Hongjoong picking up the slack.

And as if some major cosmic joke, it's not lost on you how much your parents adore Yunho.

Never having learned of the street racing thing, on top of being much more cleaned up and presentable in appearance than the alternative — it's easy for Yunho to pull off the guy next door look, and for all intents and purposes, it is him, but in all of the worst ways, and the worst possible version of it. Arrogant and egotistical and unforgiving. Unloving. Manipulative, and in so many ways, cruel.

Like two personalities swapped from the bodies you would expect to find them — Hongjoong with a mouth on him for sure and probably incapable of uttering a sentence without an expletive in it, still kinder and more loving to you than perhaps Yunho has ever been.

And worse than that, you suspect for more than one reason that Yunho is meeting with an unidentified woman this evening. The unmentionable fact that everyone seems to know about but no one talks about, and no one tells you.

But suppose that may be fair and square, after all.

As Hongjoong's car rolls to a gentle stop in front of your parents home, you know what it will result in in the morning — them chewing you out for once again being out with the man that they loathe so much, but unbeknownst to them, the one willing to get their daughter home safe and sound — you let out a heavy exhale as he turns the ignition off and the both of you open car doors to exit from his and greet the chilly, spring air awaiting you.

Watching as the man settles himself against the dark red vehicle full of labor, love and more than all, money, you can't help how natural it feels to bring your arms up and around his neck — and happy to greet you, his own falling downwards and wrapping lightly around your waist to pull you tighter against his torso as foreheads close the space between them.

“Getting daring,” Hongjoong sighs just centimeters from your mouth, referencing the rather public display of affection despite it being the absolute dead of night and not a soul to be seen within eye shot.

“Thanks for taking me home,” you ignore his words in favor of your own and with a sly tone to them at that, as if hoping that the man may have the audacity to make a move on you like this.

But you know Hongjoong well, and what he's into, and enticing him into this takes little to no effort at all.

Shifting to press the top of your thigh against his crotch, feeling the already blooming hardness beneath his pants, you're able to watch in real time as his expression turns slightly lust-fueled as he pulls the door open to the drivers side once again and seats himself on the side of the chair with his legs hanging out. pulling you along with and down towards his face, it's then that he finally kisses you — as if making enough of an effort to do the best he can to conceal these sorts of rendezvous between you — it's hard and needy, all teeth and little tongue as he devours you while you settle on your knees between his own and his hands turn downward to fumble with the belt and button of his jeans.

“You and your risky sex,” you tease, waiting for him to expose his dick for you, but Hongjoong huffs out a laugh in his haste, as if well aware of it himself.

“I'll fuck you against the car if you want.”

“What if my parents saw?” you answer with a quirked eyebrow as he finally frees his length from the confines of his jeans, hand quickly wrapping around him and delicately stroking him.

“Hope they tell Yunho.”

“You're so annoying,” and with a roll of your eyes, you press yourself forward to wrap warm, wet lips around the girth of his cock. Fingers immediately reaching up and tangling into your hair with the first dip of your head along him, you know that in scenarios like this — Hongjoong's favorite thing being having you in places and situations he has no business taking you — he'll get handsy, and he'll cum quick, and for this, both are ideal.

“God, fuck, you feel so good,” Hongjoong chimes with a groan, fingers tightening in your strands just a bit more along with the noticeable raise of his hips up and into your mouth as you bob along his cock in timed, rhythmic strokes — you think it can't be longer than a minute or two before he's whimpering expletives and praise from between his lips as you take him deep into your mouth to swallow his load down as he comes. Pulling back off of him and wiping your mouth with the back of your hand, the man leans down and kisses you on the mouth — an open mouth kiss, not at all chaste or unwilling to taste himself or what you've just done on you.

“I want to see you Saturday after the race.”

You hate to ruin the mood with the information, but suppose honesty is the best policy even in scenarios where you're watching the man you're cheating on your boyfriend with tuck his softening dick back into his pants.

“Think...I have plans with Yunho that night.”

It's meek, partly because you hate saying the words to your ex, and also partly because with the way that Yunho is, who knows if that will even happen.

But Hongjoong takes it in stride as you pull away from him, standing to clear yourself out of the way so that he can pull his legs back into the car and get ready to see you off for the night.

“Well, think about it,” he begins the thought casually, and you think he may actually end it off that well if not for the sharp inhale that follows afterwards. “I'm sure you could think of an excuse, something like 'oh, I want to get fucked by my ex-boyfriend who has a sexier car and is also way better at driving than you are, you fucking loser.' would do the trick?”

Leaning down once again, you kiss Hongjoong on the mouth — quick, but bringing your hand up and to the side of his head as you do so, the touch lingers long after the kiss ends, the man leaning into it as if offering a newly unlocked form of adoration and intimacy not previously felt tonight.

“Get some sleep,” you mutter, finally pulling from him.

Hand through short blonde hair, he smiles back at you with a nod. “Anything for you, darling.”

And watching him drive off into the foggy night, all you can think is how could your parents be so wrong.

“Hey sweetness—“

Barely jarring you from your sleep, the words comfort your ears in some strange way, like warmth itself uttered despite not even being sure that you're actually awake, actually hearing them — the dipping on the other side of the bed, however, doing a much better job of making you aware of the fact that this is, in fact, real life and not a dream. Groggy and attempting to bring yourself to cohesion, you roll onto your other side beneath warm blankets — the light from the morning, or early afternoon, which ever it is you can't be too sure just yet, shining through barely pulled apart, black out blinds.

The first thing you notice being how unfamiliar the man smells to you.

Hair damp and gently sticking to his forehead — evidence of a shower taken prior to visiting you, it's something that you've sort of made peace with, gotten used to.

But you've been to Yunho's enough to know that this isn't what his shampoo smells like.

Of course it's not fair for your chest to twist the way it does at the realization, Yunho's hand coming up to delicately press strands of your hair away from your face with a smile before leaning towards you and planting a kiss to your exposed forehead.

“I brought breakfast.”

Your lips curling upwards, a reaction that you can't help in relation to the kindness that your boyfriend extends to you, you're reminded of all of the ways and reasons that you feel for him, and even now, stay with him.

You figure no one's perfect, after all. We all have our faults.

And some of them, you share.

“Mom let you in?” you whisper, voice laden with sleep heaviness as you stretch arms out above you. you already know the answer, because your mother adores him and is ecstatic every time the man makes the effort to show his face around.

“Of course,” he chimes with another toothy smile, proud of himself for the accomplishment in having won over your parents. “Brought them something, too.”

Sitting up in bed slowly, nothing but a loose tank top and panties clinging to your body, you finally glance out and towards your computer — screensaver touting a comforting time of the day for you to see; 9:22, and you're happy that you haven't overslept despite still being tired from being out so late the night before.

Line of thought serving as a reminder of the activities also having taken place.

“We don't have to rush down,” Yunho adds as his hand begins it's slow journey between the sheets and beyond that, between your legs. Long, thin fingers dipping underneath your panties and wasting no time finding their mark between your folds — you sigh into the touch, and you'd be lying if you had attempted to tell yourself you weren't craving some release after the activities of only a handful of hours prior.

Perhaps fucked up on a number of levels, willing to give Yunho the pleasure of getting you off as a result of Hongjoong's hard work earlier.

But that also kind of does it for you, as well.

It flashes across your mind briefly, knowing but not knowing Yunho's whereabouts while you were out and about with Hongjoong, so maybe it was what you deserved — someone's sloppy seconds — melting into the touch your boyfriend offers as he shifts over and between your legs, pulling the sheets from you and beginning the hasty work of his pants button. You reach up, hands gripping at his black t-shirt to pull him down and against you as he barely catches himself with a palm against the mattress before crushing you — both of you laughing against each other lips at the clumsiness of just wanting to feel the other in a rush with little time at your disposal — Yunho kisses you like there's no time at all before dipping down towards your neck and sucking into the sensitive skin just below your ear.

“Lemmie fuck you with your panties on,” he whispers, finally freeing his cock from his pants just enough to grant him the ability to take you.

“Please,” you whine, his fingers already pulling at the sides to give himself access before your answer even rings out from between your lips — the scent of where ever it was that he had been now overwhelming your senses, it feels so bizarre how your body physically reacts to it — the knowledge of him being in places or arms where he shouldn't dare be and now coming back to you — tip of his length already pushing into you with a heavy exhale from both and bottoming out fast despite his length and your lack of prep, it's something that you've never quite gotten used to even after all of these times together, and especially in the circumstances of a quickie.

But god did you want it bad right now.

“Fuck, you feel so good,” another admission from him straight against your ear — breaths hot and humid on your skin, your eyes clamp shut at the feeling of being so filled by him just as he makes his first withdraw and push back inside of you — a hard, rough, snap of his hips that has you reeling and moaning out for him already.

This was typically how you and Yunho worked out your problems.

A few minutes down, your hands wrapped into your boyfriends hair, you whimper against his neck to fuck you harder, and feeling the nearly sinister curl of his lips you know he's happy to oblige the request — two, three harsher fucks into you, Yunho quickly slips the hand not supporting his weight over you down and between your legs to rub into your clit harshly to get you to cum around him.

“Yeah baby, cum for me,” he whispers into your ear, words cut up and jerked out from the own movement of his body. “Cum with me baby, I'm close.”

“Fuck, Yunho—“

Whining out for him as your muscles clench around him, orgasm taking you with the help of his handy work and his words (and perhaps a bit of the memory of Hongjoong cumming down your throat a few hours prior), you cum hard — hands coming down to grip into his shoulders, Yunho pulls up to fuck you harder and faster as he chases his own just behind you — the evidence of your nails digging into his clothed skin evident across his features as a splash of pain flashes across — but it's only seconds later that he groans, burying himself almost painfully deep inside of your cunt as he paints your walls with his release — then two more lazy, shallow thrusts into you before gently lying himself atop your torso with a heavy, contented, sigh.

For whatever reason, it's times like this especially that you want to ask him where he was.

Why he has to go elsewhere — if it's you, him, or a culmination of the two that causes him to do the things he does.

When you hear your phone vibrate on your nightstand just as Yunho slips out of you and pushes himself back inside of his pants, you know it's Hongjoong.

“When are you going to break up with that guy, anyways?”

Not the ideal first thing to hear upon meeting up with your best friend, but not surprising, either, after the events of the night before.

Setting your bag down on an empty chair at the table, Chaerin watches you intently with her arms crossed in front of her chest, one eyebrow perked up as if somewhat judging even though you know she doesn't, not really.

Both of you in lazy t-shirts and jeans, a far cry from the bit of dress up each of you tend to play when it comes to car related events, you realize it's become rare that the two of you meet this casually — with how busy both of you are with your respective lives.

“Nice to see you, too,” you chime back sarcastically as you sit yourself down at the table. grabbing towards a menu, Chaerin pops her hand out to stop you from taking it.

“I already ordered, don't change the subject!”

“I hardly think ordering food at a restaurant is changing the subject...”

“You know he's cheating on you.”

Hearing the words sting, but not as much as they would if you weren't doing the exact same thing, you guess.

Clearing your throat uncomfortably and looking around in an attempt to find any prying eyes or ears that may be listening in on your conversation, you lean across the table towards your friend with a sigh. “I don't know that, Chaerin.”

Sitting back in her chair with a huff, the blonde rolls her eyes. “Give me a break, you're smarter than that, you know. You're fine with it?”

“I mean, I don't know.”

“Beyond that, he treats you like shit anyways, what the fuck was all of that last night? Just abandoning you at the meet?”

“I knew plenty of people there who could take me home,” you quietly offer as argument, much to Chaerin's dismay.

“Gotta be honest with you,” she starts, eyes pulling away from you momentarily as if unsure of the right way to go about the rest of the conversation. “I don't think he really cared all that much about whether you did or not. Let your ex take you home so he could go fuck some other—“

“Chaerin—“

“I'm just saying.”

Silence befalling the table just as wait staff arrive with the previously ordered food, you exhale heavily at the sight of everything sprawled out in front of you, and the suffocating knowledge of everything just discussed.

Hardly much for making an appetite.

“I need to tell you something,” you pipe up suddenly, and much to your friends surprise. you watch as her eyes slowly pull towards your own, waiting for the bomb you have to drop, and boy, is it a doozy, too.

“I've...I've actually been—“

“Oh, what the fuck, hey.”

Once again, piped up out of no where, and you're sort of beginning to curse living in such a small city where so few restaurants reign as the supreme places to go — you already know who awaits your eyesight before ever turning towards him, but it's the sight of him dressed in his Spiral gear that is what takes you by surprise more than anything.

That, and the fact that you were just about to tell Chaerin about your ongoing involvement.

“Now, why are you everywhere?” Chaerin greets with a smile before playfully nodding in your direction. “You stalking your ex?”

“She's got enough problems without the whole crazy ex-boyfriend thing, i'll spare her the trouble,” Hongjoong snorts just before sitting himself into another empty chair at your table.

It's awkward — because you feel as though everyone knows a secret but it can't be spoken. Perhaps that is the case, after all. Too many secrets.

“She was just about to tell me something and now you came and ruined it, thanks a lot,” your friend jokes just before scooping a fork full of meat into her mouth. Hongjoong turns to glance at you — as if knowing fully well what it was that you were about to disclose to the woman — and with a devilish grin and an elbow on the table to cradle his chin: “Oh really? Do tell.”

He definitely knows.

“It's...nothing. Girl talk.”

You make the decision to bring your hands into your lap, for fear of them visibly shaking should you bring them up to eye sight.

“I'm sure it is,” he replies with a tone that you can only describe as knowing. “Anyways, just picking up food for the guys down at the shop — Seonghwa's been working nonstop on the car for tomorrow so he can be ready to beat your shitty little boyfriend.”

Chaerin laughs, a woman with no particular horse in the race aside from hating that man, and with Hongjoong standing back up, you send him off with a hello for Seonghwa in particular.

A race planned for over a month now, and not one that you've been looking forward to, either. Yunho doing what he does — challenging drivers from opposing teams to races for their pink slips, and it's unsurprising that anyone from Spirals would ever turn down the opposition — if you get challenged by Emperors, you have to accept.

Not accepting is as good as losing, anyways.

You wonder why it is that neither Yunho nor Hongjoong have ever challenged one another — bringing it up one evening over a couple of beers with your partner, and Yunho's only answer being that he doesn't even want Hongjoong's 'shitty RX-7.'

The irony being, of course, that Hongjoong and Seonghwa drive the same make.

Phone vibrating from your pocket shortly after Hongjoong leaves, you pull it from your jeans to illuminate the screen and view the notification gracing the lockscreen.

>Aunty H: gonna tell your bestie you're still getting dick on the side? she'd probably be thrilled lmao

Looking up towards your friend across the table for a split second before unlocking your phone to reply — as if she somehow has the ability to know what it is that the man said to you from the back of your device, you feel as though every eye in the entire world rests on you in this moment. Perhaps not the best time for this conversation, after all.

>You: I don't like keeping the secret from her, idk. she hates Yunho for it when i'm doing the same thing.

Hongjoong begins typing back so quickly you believe him to simply be sitting in his car in the parking lot just outside to have this conversation in the moment.

>Aunty H: she hates Yunho because he's a piece of shit and on top of that he can't keep it in his pants either. not the same. speaking of, I want to see you tomorrow night after the race

>You: I told you I have plans with Yunho

>Aunty H: you fuck him since last night?

Rolling your eyes, you pause for a moment to think over your response. It's really none of his business, but given the circumstances — suppose everyone's sexual whereabouts be everyone else's business.

>You: don't do that

>Aunty H: i'll see you saturday

It doesn't feel good, the circumstances you've allowed yourself to fall into, but at the same time — the promise of what Saturday night may hold — after the sounds of tires screeching and adrenaline pumping through every vein subsides, what either man may have in store for you, depending on how the evening turns out.

And perhaps, it's time to get it the fuck together and make an actual decision, too.

More than anything, it's the familiar scent of exhaust, fuel, and burnt rubber that you've come to find comforting, a sense of home in the strangest sense.

Dozens of cars lined up on the outside of the road — a long, winding trail of only two lanes, one each way — that is tonight’s destination. a sheen of wetness on the ground from rain much earlier on in the evening, not ideal driving circumstances for most, but for the more experienced drivers — the ones that experience an even higher thrill from the danger, the unexpectedness of it — it's ideal. Hongjoong specifically, touted as a master of the pin hair corner drift, and especially out of Spirals, you know it to be precisely the sort of weather that he wishes to be racing in.

But tonight isn't his night, it's his best friend, Seonghwa's.

A tall, beautiful man with long, black hair and often clad in all black leather, black jeans, and his hair tied up into a half ponytail — he's far from the kind of person most would expect to find at a place like this — currently bent in half and over the engine of his matte black RX-7 making the finishing preparations for his race against your main squeeze.

With the leader of the crew standing just beside him, of which you are well acquainted.

And on nights like this, you belong to Emperors.

Race nights turn into strictly 'friendship aside' events, at least, once Yunho and Emperors started coming around. A group of street racers all intermingling and enjoying one another's company once before, now heavily segregated and pushed apart — the need to choose sides becoming apparent once Emperors began racing people for their cars, and subsequently, Spirals member and long time friend of Hongjoong's, Jongho, losing his to Mingi.

So now, as you with Yunho to your side pass by Hongjoong, Seonghwa, and the rest of Spirals with your own little band of Emperors tagging just behind, a few glances are all that are exchanged between the lot of you, with eyes between you and your ex lingering just a bit longer than some may even notice at a glance.

Yunho's hand slipping down from around your shoulders to your waist only to linger there for a moment before trailing down and to your ass — right in Hongjoong's line of vision, you snap your head up and towards your boyfriend to tell him off for far from the first time for such a grievance—

Only to find his attention far from you, and rather, on that of the man who only a few months prior called you his own, himself.

Following the tall man to his vehicle and settling yourself against the side of it as he settles himself inside of the drivers seat, you spare yourself the bother of looking him in the eye to reprimand him for the behavior, simply looking out and towards the scene before you of people laughing, enjoying themselves — people with nothing to lose tonight, only here to enjoy a show, and hopefully, everyone making it out in one piece.

“How many times do I have to tell you—“

“Yeah yeah, I know, why's it such a big deal to you? a lot of women would like having me show them off, ya know.”

“Yeah? a lot of women?” you say with a snide bite to your tone, finally turning to face him. “Guess you'd know, wouldn't you?”

Raising his eyebrows in surprise at the retort, Yunho pauses before curling his lips into a smirk. “Anything else, princess? I've got shit to do tonight, like take your little pals' friends' car.”

“Why do you have to be like that with him? With them?”

As much of a surprise as it is to Yunho — the sudden aggressiveness to you that you never having displayed towards him before for all of his transgressions — it's just as much a surprise to yourself. Knowing fully well that the outcome of enough of this could easily result in the dissolution of your relationship with the man.

And you wonder, if that's a price you're willing to pay. You also wonder, if this is effectively you slamming your hand down on the self-destruct button.

“I'm not being like anything,” he snaps back, ignition of his car roaring on and gently pushing you out of the way so that he can shut his car door. “Back where I'm from, anywhere where people actually race, people drive for pink slips all of the time. Those are the stakes. It's not my fucking problem that everyone here wants to play carebears and rainbows and no one actually wants to drive.”

“You're such an asshole, you know that? Why can't you just fit in? Assimilate? Why does everything have to be about your fucking ego all of the time?”

“Well babe,” he sighs, pressing his car into drive and effectively communicating to you that the conversation is over — something that you're well aware of already with calls for the drivers to come to the front lines. “You wanted to be with me, and you still are, so what does that say about you?”

Silence takes you, chewing on the inside of your lip — you do wonder.

“Get your attitude in check by the time the race is over,” he adds just before rolling off. “I have a much better use for your mouth in mind than all of this bullshit.”

With that, your boyfriend slowly rolls off and towards the starting line, glancing over and across the cement, you watch as Hongjoong pulls up from Seonghwa's drivers side window for his friend to carry on doing the same, and as if feeling your gaze upon him, turns to meet eyes with your own.

It's ill-advised to be seen mingling in a place like this, during a night like this, so instead, you're barred to stolen glances through midnight fog and cigarette smoke.

Stepping up with your jacket clutched inwards towards your chest, you stand alongside another Emperors driver, Yeosang — a shorter guy with a wicked birthmark adorning his face — as Seonghwa and Yunho meet up at the starting line in the dead of night, awaiting the referees announcements to begin preparation. First, it's a rundown of the rules for the race; very little of them, given that it is illegal street racing, but effectively boiling down to 'don't intentionally do things that put you or others at higher risk of injury or death,' then it's how the countdown to start will begin shortly. You meet eyes with Yunho — the car closest to you — a stare cold and disinterested and lacking any emotional care for you at all, so when he pulls his eyes away and back towards the wet road ahead of him, your eyes wander further out and towards Seonghwa, who also greets you.

A silent nod that the two of you share, as if agreeing on a preferable outcome for the evening.

The truth is that Jeong Yunho's reputation certainly be fitting of him: a good driver, skilled, and with a fast car, at that.

Seonghwa was good, great, even — but technically outmatched — and part of the evil that shrouded Emperors reputation, as well. A sort of 'pick on someone your own size' mentality certainly lost on them.

Yunho had never challenged Hongjoong, and for that, many thought there to be a reason.

With the buzzer sounding for the impending countdown, your hands gripping the steel of the barrier erected between the viewers and the street in front, you inhale sharply the scent of the dewy night sky, and all in all, can only hope for each of them to make it out in one piece.

Then, the familiar scent of a certain cigarette evading your senses.

Three, two, one, go.

Tires screeching, the two pull off lightning quick, and you're disappointed in the fact that from where you stand, you'll see very little of it until the end — people already beginning to move towards the finishing line to have the perfect view of the outcome, you feel the familiar presence of not one, but two people coming up on either side of you: Chaerin, and Hongjoong, naturally.

“You're late,” you nod to your friend, her nodding in response.

“Purposefully, I don't need to watch Emperors all circle jerk each other off pre-race, seen it enough times as it is.”

Hongjoong snorts at the comment from the other side of you before taking a drag of his already lit cigarette as it sits between freshly painted fingers.

“What do you think?” you ask him, tone lower and less playful than the one you had just had with Chaerin a moment ago. The man hums, looking up and into the night sky before stepping back again with intent to head towards the finish line as well.

“Yunho will probably win,” he states, matter of a fact. “But it's fine, we have cars. Paint job on his was expensive though so that'll probably hurt.”

“He has a lot of money in that car,” you sigh disappointingly, and Hongjoong nods. “Yeah, he does.”

“We should go,” Chaerin chimes with a nudge into your arm.

The thought of Yunho taking, and taking from the people and places that mean so much to you without giving much of anything back weighing heavier and heavier on your heart and soul with each passing day, you find.

Seonghwa figures that for a race like this, the fact that it's an uphill track works out in his favor — with the roads wet and gravity defying, top speeds peak relatively low, which means that despite Yunho having far more time and money into his car, what it will really come down to is skill, and knowledge — two things that the man with the ponytail feels he has leaps and bounds of over his opponent. a course he's done countless times, and Yunho, only a handful since moving here, it lends itself to being the course that people test, especially when it comes to the hairpin drift.

It's Hongjoong's favorite, too.

Hitting the shift and snapping his car forward with Yunho just behind, the two take the first turn — not an especially difficult one, but Seonghwa notices that already he feels the road give way a bit beneath his vehicle at the speed in which he's driving as he momentarily loses the back end of the car — it's not a loss, nothing that his opponent can gain on having immediately straightened out for a bit just past it — but Seonghwa takes note of the fact regardless, being well aware of the kinds of twists and turns that await them just a bit further up the road.

For Yunho, however, the turn is of little concern to him, happily trailing behind his opponent for the time being as he grins at the sight of the much lesser experienced driver just ahead of him lose it in the tail end of the corner. 'A good sign,' he thinks to himself, not that he was worried to begin with — considering this to be just another easy win for his team to collect under their belts.

The next corner proves to be much tighter, and much more difficult to navigate — for Seonghwa, at least. Slamming his shift to hit the drift at just the precise moment, heart leaping into his chest as he steals a second to stare back into his rear view mirror to check on how Yunho is handling it, it gives him little comfort watching the way that Yunho navigates the track with his vehicle, and with a lump in his throat, slams his shift once again for the next oncoming turn — a hard right following the previous hard left — and with it being a relatively short track with no long straightaways after the last hairpin corner for Yunho to gain on him with an objectively faster and more powerful car, if he can manage to avoid allowing his opponent the space to overtake in one of the turns, or worse, lose control of his car and give Yunho the race for free — that it should be an easy win for the man on Team Spirals.

Shifting gear, Seonghwa slams on the break just enough to hit his drift just right, this time not losing the back end at all — a comforting sign, glancing back at the EVO behind him and still trailing — a short straight drive before the last sharp left, and subsequently the end of the race — this being the make or break of the entire competition.

Shifting again to hit his drift — tires screeching and the smell of burning rubber carrying so heavy in the air that surely everyone waiting at the top of the mountain can feel the heaviness of the impending end, Seonghwa glances back again to look towards the tall man with the dark, red hair in his rearview mirror—

But this time, he finds no one there looking back at him.

Panic settling hard and fast into his chest, the man looks over to his side, Yunho now having crept up just next to him on the same drift — unaware of how it is that he's able to gain on a hairpin turn such as this one but without the ability to think much of it now — and sure, through numerous races between he and Hongjoong on this very same track, it's not unheard of, and has happened before.

But tonight, of all nights.

Yunho looking over at the panicking driver with a cool and collected demeanor as he slams his shift to carry a straighter drive just a second faster than Seonghwa — the man can't help but let out an exasperated 'fuck!' to no one as he follows suit but all too late in the grand scheme of things — seconds of drive feeling like a collection of years in the moment and the outcomes resulting the same, all it takes it one second — and in situations such as this one, it's the Emperors leader Jeong Yunho who effortlessly shows his skill, precision, and experience. all within one seconds time.

Coming out of the turn, the lights from the awaiting crowd in full view as Yunho rips forward and ahead of Seonghwa who only straightens out his own vehicle just after — and in less than ten seconds, the race is over as the both of them cross the finish line.

Trying to temper your frown at the result, and pulling away from Hongjoong before Yunho can catch you in his eyesight of being with the man, you notice the way he chews on the inside of his cheek contemplatively — disappointed, but not surprised.

As you make your way through the crowd and towards your boyfriend — stepping tall and proud from his vehicle with a smug grin on his face as if the entire world rest in his palm, it's a bubbling feeling of disgust, and maybe even resentment that starts to churn within you at the sight of him.

The cheers from other Emperors members and fans alike ringing through your ears, too loud, too obnoxious to stand listening to for too long, Yunho catches sight of you before you have a chance to duck out of the group of people, stepping forward and taking you by the hand to pull you towards him and into a kiss for the people to see.

When he finally releases you, you catch eyes with Hongjoong in the back of the standing people — cigarette dangling between pretty lips and eyes rolling as he turns back to console the loser of the race.

“Problem, Chief.”

The words come from Mingi — driver, racer, mechanic and closest friend of Yunho's, so you know it's not good when the both of you quickly turn your attention to the man with his attention hard pressed into the windshield of your boyfriends car.

“Man, come on, what now!” Yunho whines as he steps around and next to his friend to view whatever it is that is the issue.

Pointing a finger towards a large crack in the glass — spanning from the bottom right corner all of the way up to nearly the center, Mingi doesn't even really have to say it before the red head starts groaning with his head tossed back. “Give me a fuckin' break.”

“You didn't notice?” Mingi asks with a bit of a chuckle, as if completely unsure how that could be, but Yunho shrugs. “I heard something hit it but I just thought it was a small rock, I didn't think it would be all of this.”

“You can't drive it like this, we'll have to bring it back to the shop tomorrow morning.”

“Yeah, I know,” your boyfriend groans again, the largest inconvenience in the world now being presented just before him. “Good thing I just gained a new car, I guess.”

It sends chills down your spine, only now being reminded of exactly what it was that was on the line for this race.

With a sinister tone and a single corner of his mouth upturning, Mingi chuckles. “Better go collect, then.”

Slinging an arm up and around your shoulders a bit more roughly than you would have liked, Yunho leans down just a bit to plant a kiss on the top of your head as he pulls you forward and towards the group of Spirals only a few feet away.

“Just another pretty little thing I get to take from these bums.”

The words twisting your stomach into knots all over again, there had always been a sneaking suspicion deep within your soul that somewhere in there, at the end of the day, there was no respect for you, no love for you, nothing genuine at all.

Just another possession that Yunho wished to acquire, as he had been his entire time there.

Shouting out and towards the grouping of guys, Seonghwa leaning with his back against his car and quite evidently to you trying to play his loss cool — you've known him long enough to know how much he loves that car, and how badly it stings for him to lose it.

You hate to see it, and more than that, you hate to see it be lost to Emperors.

“You cracked my windshield, fuckboy,” Yunho shouts — the tone is playful, but it's more fuel to the fire you can tell from the way Hongjoong's jaw tightens as he clenches it in an attempt to be a good sport about the whole ordeal. “Time to pay up, I need to get me and the girl home, after all.”

“Yeah,” Seonghwa sighs, turning to lean into his car and popping the dashboard compartment to retrieve the title, it's then that the sound of Hongjoong stepping up from the side can be heard.

“What can I do to keep Seonghwa's car?”

At first a sweeping moment of silence, before a crashing sound and what you can only imagine to be Seonghwa slamming his head against his dash in shock at the proclamation by his friend as the man hisses and is found to be rubbing the back of it upon pulling himself out of the side of the vehicle — but with short silver hair and similarly short in stature — especially compared to your boyfriend, Hongjoong stands firm in front of the man, arms crossed in front of his chest as he awaits a response.

Yunho looking at him with one quirked eyebrow before glancing down towards you with a lopsided grin, he looks back up at Hongjoong through eyelashes before delivering his short-thought response.

“Kind of bad form to beg me not to take my spoils, don't you think?” he asks smugly. “Kind of pathetic, ya know?”

“You don't need it, you guys only drive EVO's anyways, who cares.”

“Hardly the point,” he says, matching Hongjoong's stance as he pulls from you and crosses his arms to stand straight — and even taller — in front of your ex. “We had an agreement, and I won fair and square, the car is mine.”

“What, so you can rip it for parts?” Hongjoong asks.

“No, so I can trash it where it belongs.”

Snorting at the pissy response, the shorter of the two glances away for a second, chewing on the inside of his cheek again before turning back to carry on the conversation, but it's Seonghwa who interjects before he's able to.

“Hongjoong, it's fine, he won.”

“Actually, it's not,” he says, this time more pointed than his previous tone. “I don't think it is fine, actually, so what can I do to keep my mans car?”

Watching the three go back and forth causing anxiety to bubble up in your gut, unsure of the lengths in which any of the men are willing to go to in order to get their points across, you give it some thought yourself — if there's anything that you can do to settle this situation between all of them yourself. the person with the most dealings with all parties involved, now standing by on the sidelines as the two teams attempt to hash it out — and not well, at that, your mind races in an attempt to come to an answer, but before you're able, you feel the discomforting gaze of your partner raining down on you from just above, all before any words even leave his mouth.

“Well babe, what do you think? Should we let the poor guy keep his ratty ol' car?”

You know a set up when you see it — or in this case, when you hear it.

Glancing towards Hongjoong, his eyes pull away almost immediately, you figure as to not attempt to pressure you into making a decision one way or another — and not knowing how much weight your decision holds, that earlier anxiety continues creeping up through your chest, and into your throat.

You know that one thing is for sure: doing the right thing most certainly will come with consequences.

“Well?”

Inhaling slowly, deeply, you make your decision.

“Let Seonghwa keep the car.”

You try not to engage in eye contact with your boyfriend, knowing full well that his gaze remain laser focused on you especially now, but the curiosity getting the best of you as you glance upwards to meet angry, disappointed eyes — the strangest result of an expression of compassion awaiting you — Yunho hums just barely audibly before forcing a grin and looking back up and towards the Spirals members.

“Lady says fuckboy keeps his car, so fuckboy keeps his car.”

One part relieved at the outcome, one part surprised by your word carrying any weight with the man, and the last concerned about the result of this in regards to your relationship with Yunho, slinging an arm up and around your shoulder again, he hurries you off and away from the men.

But regardless of what happens now, you know that you've done the right thing — and maybe for once you'll be able to sleep well tonight.

“We're gonna go to the bar, wanna come?”

Yeosang's voice ringing out as the two of you step forward, Yunho abruptly pulls his arm from you as he carries forward and towards the friends glossy white EVO — and waving a hand up in the air, he bids you farewell in a turn of events that you find not all that surprising anymore.

“Get a ride home with your pals,” he rings out, tone venomous and contemptuous. “In the ratty old RX-7, all used up and past its prime—“ he scoffs as he opens the passenger side door.

“—Kinda reminds me of someone else I know.” He says, finishing the thought before sliding inside of the car and slamming the door shut.

The words don't hurt — not from him. It's an anticipated outcome from a calculated risk that you decided to take.

But they show the mans true colors all the same.

As you watch your boyfriend and his friends drive off to enjoy the rest of their victory evening without you — shooting you knowing glances all the while — you contemplate sending the text message then and there, the one ending your relationship with him once and for all. A break up via text, perhaps precisely what he deserves for his thoughtlessness towards you, anyways, but still extending yourself much further for him than perhaps the man would ever do for you.

Save it for another day, and try to enjoy the rest of your evening.

Sauntering back over towards Spirals, Chaerin now joining the fray, she looks up at you from beneath Seonghwa's popped hood — having been checking out his engine as you dealt with the disaster on the other side of the asphalt.

But as she flashes you with a wide smile, it's all the more indication that what you had done was right.

“You're in big trouble, aren't you?” She asks, already knowing the answer.

Sighing, you shrug. “Looks like I need another ride home tonight.”

Hongjoong popping up from the drivers side of Seonghwa's car, where the tallest man is sat and about ready to head off for the night and overhearing the conversation, he sends you a knowing look from across matte black paint that may now still remain in the company of his teammate, and all thanks to you.

With Chaerin and Seonghwa being the last two to drive off, and leaving only you and your ex-boyfriend at the top of the hill, you place your bag into the passenger side seat of Hongjoong's car before shutting the door and leaning against it with your chest — arms crossed along the top as you wait for the man on the other side to finish doing the same and come up to meet your eyes.

“Surprised you did it,” he says as he does, pulling at the collar of his leather jacket to loosen it just a bit. “Guess I don't have to ask if he's pissed since you're here.”

“Yeah,” you sigh, long since accepting of the outcome of the situation and having made peace with it. “He'll get over it.”

“Why's his car still here, anyway?”

“Crack in the windshield,” you reply with a shrug. “Karma, maybe.”

“Oh, definitely,” he chimes back with a snort. “Lemmie see this thing.”

The two of you walking back over towards Yunho's car, long since abandoned and awaiting it's rescue in the early morning hours (or not so early, depending on how the night out goes), you recall this being the exact spot where you and Hongjoong shared your first kiss — first romantic kiss — past the veil of a friends with benefits arrangement, more raw and exposed and knowing between you both; a much chillier night than this and much windier when he finally pulled you in for it with no other intentions beyond it, and the words that you had secretly been wanting to hear for weeks before then.

'I think we should just see each other, only, what do you think?'

“Oh man, that's a fuckin' doozy!”

High pitched laughter ringing through the night air and straight through the memory, effectively bringing you back to the present, your attention pulls back to Hongjoong, leaned over the side hood of Yunho's EVO to laugh at your boyfriends misfortune. “No wonder he was so hard up for Seonghwa's car, fuckin' scumbag.”

Meeting him at his side to take a look at the damage again, you smile at Hongjoong's joy in it, knowing it's well deserved, and most earned.

“Looks like I got you to myself tonight, after all.”

It's sort of a sudden change, the way his body shifts to pull away from the vehicle only enough to plant you further against it, and underneath him — arms on either side of you, caging you in with little option for escape from the man.

Not that you really wanted to, anyway.

Hongjoong leans in towards your face, lips grazing the skin of your cheek on their way towards your ear — the contact sending a shiver down your spine — some bizarre taboo of being held like this by him against such a prized possession of your boyfriends — but suppose that makes two of them, now well within Hongjoong's grasp currently.

“Have the keys?”

For a second you wonder what he's referring to, before it dawns on you that he's referring to the car, and with a shake of your head to protest. “No, only Mingi has another set.”

“Damn,” he whispers against the shell of your ear as a hand dips down and makes its way between your legs to palm at you. “That's okay, we can make due.”

Devilish in tone, you melt into the touch as he begins pulling at the buttoning of your jeans, face turning upwards and pulling your mouth into his — his tongue tasting of cigarette and coffee in anticipation of a long night ahead, you happily lean into it as your arms sling up and around his neck to pull him harder against you.

Shimmying your pants down your legs, he pulls away from your mouth only long enough to slink down to free one of your feet from the restrictive clothing, hiking your leg up and around his hip as he comes back up to meet your mouth for the second round of devouring you — cool metal greeting your behind as he presses you harder against the vehicle, you moan into his mouth as a finger presses into you slowly, one hand from around his neck falling back and against the car to steady yourself better for what it is that's soon to take place.

A second finger in, slowly prying you open for his cock, Hongjoong's mouth pulls away to trail down your neck, latching onto the skin just below your chin to suck a mark into it.

Just another doing of his that you'll have to cover up, like all of the ones before it. Perhaps if you were smarter, you'd tell him to avoid doing such things.

But frankly, that's not something you want, either.

“Wanna fuck you,” he groans into your skin, a whimper escaping you in response to the admission. Fingers pulling from you to work into his own jeans, you allow your head to fall back to take in the moment — the beautiful night sky, the light breeze, and the lingering scents of the nights earlier goings on. only a few seconds granted to you before you feel the familiar prodding of the tip of him pushing inside of you through the sound of his belt buckle jingling through the air.

“Kiss me,” you whisper out, Hongjoong wasting no time obliging the request as he brings his mouth up from your neck and to your lips, one hand gripping tightly into your thigh to keep it hoisted up his hip as he fucks you against the vehicle.

The angle certainly doing you favors, presenting the perfect ability for Hongjoong's cock to graze the perfect spot with every drive into you, free hand not used to keep yourself somewhat upright now buried into short, blonde hair — the man fucks you hard, but not particularly fast, every thrust seemingly deliberate in his desire to bring you to orgasm as quickly as possible.

Legs quaking around him as you cry out his name, clenching down around him as he fucks you through your orgasm, Hongjoong pauses kissing you long enough to pull from your lips enough to watch you intently as you cum around his dick — forehead pressed to your own as you moan and whimper through your release.

“Fuck me from behind.”

The demand spilling from your lips before you have a chance to think much of it, still reeling from your orgasm, no time lost in taking heed of it — pulling himself from you and turning you around to bend you over the cold metal of your boyfriends car before burying his cock inside of you again and settling into a much harder, quicker pace than before.

You feel him reach down for something briefly, without much thought to it, until you hear the sound of a lighter flickering, and the scent of freshly lit cigarette from behind you.

It's a little charming, in a hilariously degenerate way, you think.

“Rubbed off on you a little bit, huh?” he huffs out between thrusts, one hand settled on the small of your back while the other wraps around the dip in your waist. “Now who likes getting fucked in places they have no business getting fucked in?”

“Joong— feel so good, fuck—“ and it's hardly a response to the questions, although it sort of is with how exquisite the drag of his cock feels against your walls.

“Yeah, baby? Want me to make you cum again? Like me fucking you on your mans car?”

“Yes,” you manage to huff out, the air nearly fucked out of you with every hard push of himself against you.

Feeling the brief loss of one of his hands — presumably to finish off his cigarette and toss it to the side — he brings it back to gently snake up the length of your back, settling at the back of your neck and gripping fingers into the sides to continue his rhythm.

“Rub yourself for me,” Hongjoong whispers, voice faltering every so slightly at the creeping promise of his own release, and you waste no time bringing your dominant hand down and between your legs — first feeling for the way his cock stretches your pussy open with every push inside of you, enough in and of itself to get you that much closer to where you want to get to before circling fingers against your clit to bring yourself over the edge around him — groaning immediately at the feeling of you tightening around him with the additional stimulation, he fucks you that much harder.

Biting hard into your lip in an attempt to stifle your cries, Hongjoong notices, and much to his disapproval.

“No one can hear you, you can scream for me,” he groans, clearly and quickly reaching his own orgasmic inevitability. “Lemmie hear you, tell me how good it feels.”

The instruction does enough of the work, his desire to hear you cry out for him and how good he makes you feel as you cum hard — at the same time, Hongjoong's hips stuttering with a breathy moan of your name as he shoves his cock as deep into you as he can to cum — the throb of his release prolonging your own as you sound nearly pained by the feeling of a long, drawn out, second orgasm of the night.

An airy 'fuck' dropping from him as he attempts to steady himself, catch his breath after his release, Hongjoong only bends forward to lean himself against your back — gentle kisses peppered across your shoulder and back before he settles the side of his head down against you for a moment of reprieve.

As a gust of fresh, night air flushes by and across hot skin, when the words ring out through bitten, red, lips, you think for a split second that you're not sure which one of you they truly come from — long since having been hanging in the forefront of your mind, as it was.

'I miss you. Us.'

Over the next following weeks, you can't help but notice the acute way in which messages back from Hongjoong dissipate. You figure, at least to some degree, that the relationship between Spirals and Emperors having reached such a boiling point after the last race, that perhaps it's expected — that even in spite of your good deed in martyring yourself for Seonghwa's car, the fact that it ever even reached that point be reason enough to want to distance himself from you.

That's what you tell yourself, at least, ignoring the elephant in the room.

And as the days pass, you find your relationship with Yunho having also deteriorated in such a way that maybe you hadn't anticipated. Yes, you expected him to be mad about the dealing with Seonghwa, and yes, that had been something that you had factored in prior to making the decision — in thinking that with a few days to cool off, things might just go back to normal.

Not that normal was ever even that great, either.

So two weeks later, on a rainy Thursday night just two hours before the scheduled meet up — no races and no thrills given the weather — when Yunho texts you that he's coming over to talk, you're unsure of what to expect. Perhaps the dissolution of your relationship, the thought causing an expected twisting to the contents of your stomach.

Why, you're not sure. Would breaking up even really be that bad?

But suppose the ending of a relationship where there once had been love will always be hard.

Watching Yunho drag himself through the doorway of your bedroom, jacket almost certainly left at the front door of your home and bag slumping down to the floor with a thud, you watch as he avoids eye contact with you for the first few seconds of his arrival — fingers pushing through damp, rained upon hair to remove what's stuck to the skin of his forehead, he sighs heavily as he finally makes eye contact with you — but doesn't press himself further inside of the bedroom, either.

Awkwardness so tangible, it's the first time that you think you've ever seen him in such a bizarre state — not so astoundingly full of ego and grandeur but rather, somewhat impish as a result of whatever it is that he came here tonight to say.

“We should talk.”

Voice deep but almost cracking through the abruptness of the words, it takes you quite a bit back as once again his eyes dart from you — knots tightening in your abdomen at the sight of your boyfriend just before you.

You can't find it in you to respond to him, waiting for the pin to drop, instead.

“You can't spend time with Spirals anymore.”

Wait, what?

You don't say it, not verbally at least, and you suppose you twist of your features in near disgust says everything that it needs to as Yunho rolls his eyes at the quiet display of you before him.

“Don't really want you hanging out with that bitch Chaerin, either, but i'm willing to compromise.”

“'Willing'?” you mirror back, shock laden in your tone. “You're telling me who I can and can't hang out with, now? I've known them all way longer than i've known you.”

“Yeah and I don't think that's doing you any favors,” he bites back, finally stepping towards you in a much stronger stride than the way he had entered. “The thing with Seonghwa was humiliating, you're my girlfriend, why the fuck are you going to bat for him? He lost.”

Scoffing, you reel at the fact that the argument is taking place at all with how asinine it is to you.

“This is stupid, you can't tell me who I can spend time with.”

“I can and I will.”

Standing up from the edge of your bed and pushing past him, you swiftly grab your phone and keys from your nightstand on the way out before turning back to him for the final blow.

You pause, having to think twice before delivering it.

“You feel big, Yunho?” You start, contempt heavy in your voice towards him with eyes equally narrow and cutting. “You feel brave only racing people who aren't on your level? Is that why—“

Pausing again, you watch the mans eyes widen at the beginning of the implication, stepping towards you again. “Say it! Say what you were going to say!”

“—that why you never challenged Hongjoong?”

You turn again to leave, but not before long fingers wrap around your arm to stop you. Not especially aggressive or violent but enough to have your heart beating through your chest at the implications — a man putting his hands on you during a heated argument — You still anyways, just in case.

You don't think Yunho would hit you, but frankly, you're not entirely sure, either.

The two of you locking eyes, rage and disdain painting each one of your faces as you stare each other down, Yunho lets go of you almost just as quickly as he had grasped a hold.

And probably regretting it just as much, too.

“See yourself out,” you say just before turning to leave again, and when Yunho asks you where you're going, the only details you grace him with are “out.”

“He put his fucking hands on you?”

The voice rings out from Chaerin — shrill and shrieky through the echoing walls of the mechanic shop, previously rolled up beneath her forest green RX-8 — but quickly wheeling herself out from under it at the sound of the words leaving your mouth.

Hongjoong only a few more feet away; leaned back in a tattered rolling chair that's certainly seen better days and boots kicked up onto a desk that's now used for very little besides holding water bottles and the occasional wrench — as he attempts to dig out oil from underneath a fingernail with a switchblade he adds commentary of his own. “The guy's a piece of shit, got half a mind to slash his fucking tires right in front of his face tonight.”

“Don't bother,” you sigh. “He didn't hurt me, he wasn't violent, but yeah—“

“A man putting his hands on you in any way during an argument is violent,” Chaerin states clearly as she walks towards you to pull you into a hug. “I'm sorry, my love.”

“I'm okay, seriously.”

“You've got to leave him,” the blonde woman adds after your affirmation of being alright with the circumstances. “I mean, this can't keep going on. It was already bad but things are just getting worse, and worse at this point. The cheating, the controlling behavior, now getting physical with you...”

You can't help but glance to your far right towards Hongjoong in an attempt to assess the way that he's intaking the information, but the man appears to be outwardly unbothered — still picking apart the underside of his fingernail with little more to say on the situation.

“We can find you a nice guy,” your best friend says with a smile and a certain cheekiness to her.

“Like Hongjoong.”

First it's a crashing sound, followed by a pointed 'fuck' and turning to follow where the sounds had come from, the sight before you being your ex planted back to the floor, wheels of his chair having given out from beneath him — and a nasty gash in the tip of his finger from the knife once toyed with.

“Are you okay?” you ask, relatively unbothered by the sight before you as Chaerin jogs off to retrieve the first aid kid.

“What's wrong with your friend?”

“How much time do you have?” you chuckle, implication of 'a lot' heavy in the answer. A playful huff from the man following as the blonde woman arrives back with a large enough bandage for the wound and something to disinfect it.

“Someone's jittery.” She says with a knowing grin, which Hongjoong pointedly avoids looking at.

“I drink a lot of coffee.”

“Why did you guys break up, anyway?”

As silence befalls the mechanic shop, you slowly glance towards the woman next to you, flashing a look that says a thousand words in and of itself, but most importantly being: what are you doing right now?

Chaerin mouths “what?” back to you, as if Hongjoong isn't lying just in front of the both of you and fully capable of seeing the display before him, he finally rolls his eyes with a huff — more than exhausted of the situation already.

“Her parents hated me, okay?” he begins, wincing as the tight bandage wraps around his open wound. “Guess I look a little too much like a guy who does illegal street racing for fun and has a DUI.”

Silence again, and you think for a moment that perhaps Hongjoong's admission a bit too raw and unfiltered for what Chaerin had anticipated — a teasing that had begun rather lighthearted, now seemingly serving as a tool for the mans emotional release. It's not much, but for someone who doesn't talk about his feelings all that much, you know how much it really is, and from the way the words sound on the edge of broken by the end of the sentence, most definitely coming from a place of genuine hurt.

“Well,” she begins, and you figure that she's doing it out of a feeling of obligation — the need to respond to something so open and honest, to not leave him hanging. “Parents can be wrong—“

Her eyes now switching to flash to you as she says it.

“—but anyways, it's a good thing there's no races tonight because that's probably gonna hurt like a bitch for a couple of days. I'd recommend staying off of it and not—“

“We never stopped sleeping together.”

It's Hongjoong that you look at first — the man sucking his bottom lip in between his teeth and eyes widening at the words as he slowly turns to look at you with a face that asks 'right, what's all this, then?' and after, it's Chaerin that you glance towards — hers not all that different from Hongjoong's, although you think that if you look hard enough, you can see a sense of having already suspected as much through her features.

If she had thought as much, she keeps it to herself, opting instead to clear her throat and yank Hongjoong back up to his feet with her as the three of you stand up from the concrete floor.

“Never stopped as in...?” She inquires, curious of the exact timeline in relation to Yunho.

“Think we stopped seeing each other for like—“ you pause to think as you glance towards your ex next to you, still relatively shell-shocked by the whole ordeal. You shrug and sigh simultaneously. “A week, after we broke up?”

“So, you've always...since Yunho...”

Lips pulled into a thin line as you're forced to admit such, you nod gently — far from proud of your misdoings, but acknowledging them all the same.

“Wow,” your friend chimes out, eyes wide still with the gathering of new information. Hands pressed to her hips as another layer of quiet wafts over the three of you — Hongjoong not dare speaking out of turn in events such as this — neither of you have to, not with Chaerin around.

“Thank god! It's what he fucking deserves. Fuck that guy.”

Laughing nervously, you understand where she's coming from, of course: as your best friend, and a friend of Hongjoong's much more so now than earlier, to know that Yunho has been repeatedly done wrong in such a way feels a bit like a breath of fresh air — an understanding that through everything that he's put everyone else through, there is still some semblance of justice — somewhere, somehow.

You don't necessarily agree with the feeling, guilt and disgusting swirling around deep in your chest every time you're forced to acknowledge the fact, but perhaps it's admitting to it out loud that will give you the strength to do something with it.

And everything else aside, you've wondered how much of Hongjoong's truth laid bare for you that night on top of the mountain with his confession to you.

The least that you can ask of Yunho — and everyone else involved, for that matter, is for one night where nothing goes wrong.

You're thankful that even in never verbally requesting of it, it seems as though the stars aligned themselves all the same — everyone on their best behavior, and a casual car meet night starting and ending without an argument, or otherwise nasty words exchanged.

The looks are unavoidable — Spirals, Chaerin and the like in Yunho's direction — something he most definitely picks up on yet chooses not to comment. Surprising, for him. A man that always has something to say, including and almost especially in circumstances where it's him that's in the wrong.

But tonight? Nothing.

You heed your boyfriends request: not really with intention of actually doing so, that is, allowing him to control who it is that you can and cannot have contact with, but rather to keep the evening smooth and mellow.

It was a conversation that would see reopening.

“Hey,” you whisper, hand reaching over the center console of his vehicle to wrap delicate fingers around his forearm. “We should talk.”

Putting the car into drive and waving off his friends just before pulling off, you study his face as he remains silent from just next to you — jaw tight and lips pressed thin as he stares ahead — it's as if he's driving, sitting entirely still in the emptying parking garage used as tonight’s meeting place.

Sighing, Yunho closes his eyes for a moment as if to collect himself. You brace for impact.

“I'm sorry.”

And you figure that surprising would be an understatement, eyebrows pushing together as you take in the words just as they left his mouth. Foot pressing to the pedal now as the car slowly drives the both of you off, the man sighs again. “I shouldn't put my hands on you. Not ever. I'm sorry.”

You sort of knew that it was well beyond the scope of what even he finds to be acceptable-assholery, not that it excuses the behavior, but an apology for the goings on feels the least surprising of all of the other potential things the man could have been issuing it for.

Controlling behavior is okay, but he draws the line at getting physical. Guess it's something.

Not enough, though.

“Yeah,” you quietly reply back, not wanting to absolve him of it, nor do you really wish to accept his apology for it. Forgiveness for some things feeling well beyond your scope — suppose it would file under unforgivable. Something that Yunho would have to make peace with on his own time.

“That why you were on your best behavior tonight?” You ask, tone playful but sort of meaning it, also.

Your boyfriend chuckles at the words as the car slows to a halt for a red light just ahead.

“Yeah, kind of,” he says quickly, not needing time to mull it over at all. “I feel bad, it's fucked up—“

Pausing, Yunho leans forward to look out and through his windshield towards something a bit up ahead before sitting back again and glancing to his side at you. “—Mind if I kidnap you for a bit?” he asks with a gentle smile.

Suppose Jeong Yunho serves as your own blind spot.

Car parked in a nearby, open, parking lot — only a handful of street lights illuminating the area, but enough so that it doesn't feel secluded — the man next to you sits back against his custom seat more comfortably, head resting back as well just before turning to face you and stretching his arm out now against the center of the vehicle towards you in and effort to request for your hand in his.

You oblige.

Inhaling heavily — you await the words that seem to linger just on his tongue, the vision of a man still thinking through every thought before allowing them to exit through his mouth — you wonder, if perhaps it's the first time of him having done so. Yunho, so quick with words and thoughtless actions and selfishness, now contemplating everything in a whole new way, a way that you think, perhaps, you've never seen from him before.

“You know I just want what's best for you, right?”

Yuck.

Words carrying into your ears and twisting deep inside your stomach as if doused with poison themselves, it's not at all what you had been hoping to hear: it's an explanation for him being the way he is — it's an implication that you should need him to help you make decisions, to act right, to be good for him, because certainly you're incapable of doing it yourself.

For whatever reason, the memories of when the two of you first started dating come flooding back to you. Holding hands while shopping and movie nights late at your place with your parents home (previously uncharted waters, but your mother liked him so much she allowed it for him), a hand on your thigh when he took you out for a ride in his car, but nothing too dangerous — the assumption that he wouldn't be able to live with himself should anything happen to you while with him.

When perhaps he was the danger itself all along.

But it makes it hard nonetheless. It's never easy when there is love there, memories there — a history. You cared for Yunho, in all of the ways that a girlfriend does, no matter how wronged or slighted or for how long — it's difficult sometimes, to do what's best for oneself when knowing it to be the severance of so many others.

“We should break up.”

But you have to, anyways. Above all else.

You choose to stare forward out of the windshield in front of you — a vivid recollection of the way Hongjoong had you not so long ago just there springing up and into the forefront of your mind as if some cruel reminder that you not be the saint you wish to paint yourself as — that you're not a victim in all of this, not completely.

With dark red hair in your peripheral vision, you see the man dip his head down.

Then delicately pull his hand from your own.

But Yunho opts out of a verbal response, instead using his newly freed hand to start the ignition of his car once again and toss it into reverse. Panic sets in, although, you're not entirely sure why.

“Yunho—“

“I heard you.”

A response curt and lacking any emotion beyond anger, you find it in yourself to finally look towards him fully — jaw clenched hard as you're so used to seeing on him, and eyes narrow with indignation.

Stilling the car again and jamming the shift into drive much rougher than he had been before, he begins pulling off and back onto the road — it's towards your home, that much you are thankful — but you don't imagine the ride there will remain this quiet, either.

“Why?” he asks suddenly, now driving a tad bit faster than before. It's nothing especially dangerous, but you note it all the same. Yunho doesn't give you time to answer, though, before adding onto the inquiry with another thought of his own. “Because I grabbed your arm?”

He sounds stressed, voice pitchier than usual given his typically smoother, deep tone — perhaps panicked at being faced with the dissolution of the relationship.

And just as you're about to answer him, he continues on again.

“Because of him?”

You know who he means without the dropping of the name.

“You can't tell me who I can and can't hang out with, Yunho—“

“You're choosing him over me? Over us? You already broke up with that fucking loser once, how many times do you have to do it before it sticks?”

“It's not about Hongjoong.”

Sort of a lie.

“Then it shouldn't matter that I don't want you hanging out with your stupid ass ex. You miss a guy with a fuckin' DUI? Are you stupid?”

Yunho's tone raising louder and louder, anger bubbling quickly in the confined space of the vehicle, you want nothing more than to be free from the clutches of being there with him.

Sure, you had anticipated the break up to not go over well, but perhaps it was heading into territory you weren't quite ready for.

It's then that the fuel light pops on on Yunho's dashboard — slamming his palm against the steering wheel in frustration at all of these circumstances culminating annoyingly at once, he cusses to himself under his breath before looking just up ahead and on the right for a gas station open.

But what really causes your heart to do a nose dive into your stomach, is the visual of Hongjoong's car pulled up to gas pump three.

“Well, would you look at that,” Yunho sing-songs sarcastically as he pulls in, a man with silver hair just exiting the shop with a bottle of water and keys in hand before briefly looking up just enough to notice the scene before him. “Perfect timing.”

And now you know that tonight is going to be a problem.

Pulling up to gas pump two, Hongjoong slows just to the side of his car before hopping into the drivers seat — as if having some sort of sixth sense of there being a problem — carefully eyeing the EVO as it stills to a halt on the other side of the median separating you.

When Yunho slams the shift into park, the only word exiting his mouth is “out.”

For once, you're thrilled to be taking his direction.

Hopping out of the car with quickness, you shoot Hongjoong a look that says 'there's a problem' that you know has him watching the situation even more intently as he eyes the taller of the two getting out of his vehicle. A loud slamming of his car door — much louder and rougher than he would ever handle his car under normal circumstances — you watch as your ex grits his teeth as Yunho steps towards the two of you and meets Hongjoong face to face with a grin.

Nodding his head towards you, Yunho speaks first. “Ya know this one just broke up with me.”

Hongjoong snorts through his nose at the words, never faltering in his eye contact with the man in front of him. “'Bout time.”

Brave, you think. If Yunho put hands on you then you know he's not above putting Hongjoong on his ass, either.

A slow blink concealing the roll of his eyes as he nods at the words, Yunho keeps his crooked grin plastered across his face. “Big talk for a guy going nowhere, with nothing — you think you're big 'cause you got the girl? Over my dead body.”

You don't know entirely what he means by that. Intention to pursue you in spite of it all? An unwillingness to let the relationship go? A cold chill firing through your blood at the implications of what it means, you warm slightly at the sound of the silver haired man just next to you laughing at the words as he digs into his pockets for his pack of cigarettes — unable to light it due to their current whereabouts.

Hongjoong's eyebrow quirking up at the words as he takes them in — it's a look that almost explicitly explains all of the ways in which he does not take the tallest of the two seriously, in any way. You find it almost comforting, that perhaps he knows something you don't, and thus, you have little to worry about — but with a man known for acting on impulse and making rather poor decisions, who can really tell.

“What're you gonna do?” he questions, cigarette lazily dangling between his lips. “Make her be in a relationship with you, stupid?”

Jaw tense, Yunho steps towards Hongjoong slowly — the movement spiking your anxiety, but cool as a cucumber, the man remains in place with his behind gently pressed against his car and arms folded across his chest.

“If I want something, then it's mine,” he whispers — tone oozing of smugness and superiority.

For the first time ever, you think that Yunho is letting the charade go in full — no more plausible deniability about him being ultimately good or right underneath it all. The real him. This is who he is.

Waving his hand in the warm, late night air, as if evidencing their surroundings to prove his point despite no one else being around. “Maybe you've noticed, with my little collection of your friends' useless tin cans.”

Knowing Spirals and Yunho's propensity to take from them, you know it's a sore spot for Hongjoong, so watching the way in which the leader only drops his chin down to his chest with a grin before cocking his head to the side and glancing back up at the tallest of the three of you — you're unsure of what to expect.

But Hongjoong being so cool about it is probably a bad sign, based on what you know.

“Funny,” he says finally, inhaling sharply before pulling his arms apart again to rifle through his keys for the one leading to his car.

“'Cause if that were true I wouldn't have been laying into her the whole time y'all were together.”

The result comes on quicker than you expect — a fast and strong right hook to Hongjoong's jaw sending him almost barreling across the side of his own vehicle at the contact — Yunho breathing heavily as he rubs at his sore and potentially broken set of knuckles. the man glancing at you and for a second, you worry if you may also meet the same consequence as your mouthy ex, but without a word, and red hair swaying in the wind, Yunho only turns to head back towards his car.

No longer in his sights, you rush over to Hongjoong, delicately touching the place of impact and checking for mobility as he opens and closes his mouth with a wince. “God, he hits like a pussy, too. Unbelievable.”

“Hongjoong.” You whine, because god forbid the man delivering the assault overhear the comment.

“Hey!” Hongjoong shouts, and if you had known him to wish to say more, you'd have done everything in your power to stop him, but with the words already out there, your eyes widen at him, a nonverbal plead to shut the fuck up.

“Race me next Saturday,” he yells, still awkward with his damaged jaw but confident and pointed all of the same. “Not someone in my crew, me. If I win, you leave her the fuck alone and you leave town. That's it.”

You can't see the man, only the sound of him having opened the car door to go off of in relation to his whereabouts, but you hear nothing from behind you for what feels like eons. Then...

“And if I win?”

Pausing to spit out blood and hopefully not a tooth accompanying it to the ground just between his black boots, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, the words come out far too confidently than you'd like them to, especially because you know him to have every intention of keeping his word.

“Then I leave. You get the car, the girl, the team, everything.”

A heavy gust of wind barreling through as silence overtakes the situation, silently pleading with Hongjoong through looks to not agree to this, to not go through with it — looks that you know the man to be purposefully avoiding in his reluctance to make eye contact with you as he asserts the deal — you don't feel any better knowing that the man is willing to put everyone on the line for you, or for whatever this is.

It's reckless, and it's dangerous, and there's got to be another way.

“See you next Saturday.” Yunho says with a tone so matter of a fact, before thrusting himself into his car and taking off just as fast.

When Saturday rolls around, it leaves you wondering where the time went between then and now.

Riding passenger side in Hongjoong's RX-7, you mull over the the happenings of the week leading up to now: countless hours leading into days spent at the mechanics shop with him, Chaerin and the rest of the Spirals team — testing and preparing his car for the impending race with everything and then some riding on it, the anticipation bubbles in your gut in a way that you're unfamiliar with — a race with far too much behind it, more than necessary, and it leaves you wondering why it is that the man driving next to you is willing to give everything up for what effectively boils down to one thing: you.

But with almost no down time between the declaration and the race — Hongjoong spending many nights at the shop, curled up asleep on the cold, beat up, leather couch inside instead of opting to bother with the travel time home when he knows he'll only end up back there early in the morning anyways — it leaves no time for the conversation.

A silent acknowledgment between you, him, and everyone else on your side of the equation.

Trailing behind Chaerin's RX-8 and pulling into the all too familiar roadside lot of the uphill racing track that serves to be Hongjoong's favorite, you figure that the two of them must have hashed it out unbeknownst to you — or it was some sort of understanding between racers for this to be the place that it would happen. The track. Not the most difficult, nor the one offering top speeds (and for that, it could be raced downhill, anyways), but rather the one feeling just right for the sort of situation.

Yunho too proud to decline the invitation to beat Hongjoong on his home terf, his favorite track, the one known to be his best — and Hongjoong all too confident to feel that he could ever be beaten on it.

Setting the car into park, you dare not speak as Hongjoong takes in a deep breath through the silence — a rowdy crowd of racers and onlookers alike heard easily from all around you outside of the car — it feels almost claustrophobic, suffocating in some way, being surrounded by people and the impending happenings of the evening.

Hongjoong looks calm and collected, however.

One hand loosening from the steering wheel to card through short, silver hair before unceremoniously plopping it onto his thigh with a flat palm, he lies his head back against the rest of his seat, turning to look at you finally with a shockingly soft expression.

“Should probably have a talk, huh?”

You can't help the way the corners of your lips curl upwards at the implications of the words. Delicate and caring. You nod.

“You're really just gonna move if you lose a race?” You ask, tone pointed with resistance in the thought of it, but the man next of you pulls his eyes away, head turning back to look out and in front of him at the passersby.

“To be honest,” he starts, thinking through the words a bit more before carrying on. “If guys like that are going to set up shop around here then maybe my time here has run out anyways, maybe it's time to move on.”

“You sound far more willing than I ever expected. You love this town.”

Hearing the exhale through his nose as if amused by the prospect of it, Hongjoong reaches forward and across you into his dashboard, rifling through papers and an empty water bottle in search of something, finally pulling an envelope with no wording sprawled across it — only an emblem.

Placing it on your lap, he nods for you to open it, but not before point out and into the crowd.

“See that guy over there with the hat? Red jacket.”

Squinting, you attempt to follow his finger with your eyes, gazing out and through the crowding of people for whoever it is that the man next to you is wishing for you to locate, all the while digging out whatever it is from this envelope that you're meant to see.

Hongjoong carries on with the thought before you do. “Those red jackets are special, custom order jackets. No one has those. You can't get them.”

“Okay...” you hesitantly acknowledge, finally landing on the man in question. Arms crossed and seemingly alone, he's looking onward — at the track, at the surroundings, and finally, over to the both of you. Nodding in your direction, Hongjoong nods back at him.

“Ever heard of Project D?” He asks.

“Uh, rings a bell. Think I've heard Yunho or Chaerin talk about it, why?”

Hongjoong snorts at the drop of names before speaking again, as if unsurprised by the ones mentioned as having any sort of interest. “Read the letter.”

A questioning look splashing across your features, you do as advised, pulling from his attention and down towards the piece of paper in your hands. It takes you some time to go through it, and then, another moment from reading it over again — because you're quite sure that you must have read something wrong, must have gone through this with a bit of wishful thinking and a simple wanting so badly of things to go good, and right.

But with the second read through and confidence in your reading comprehension, your attention snaps back up and towards Hongjoong — a wide grin sported on his face.

“This...this is—“ you manage to stutter out, heart threatening to beat through your chest entirely as he turns to meet your eyes again.

“Indeed. Turns out someone thinks this guy can drive a car,” he sighs with a sort of nonchalance that has you so taken aback you aren't even sure what to say or think.

Project D. The upper echelon of street racing. Entirely closed off, and run on a strict 'don't call us, we'll call you' type of basis. It's professional, and the dream for just about anyone involved in the sport. a one way ticket out of here, that much is for certain.

So unfamiliar to the common driver that no one here even recognizes the shining red jacket only adorned by drivers on the team.

“His name is Takahashi Ryosuke,” Hongjoong begins again, lazily having a hand out towards the man referenced only a moment ago. “He's the leader of Project D, he came to see me drive. I'm already in, but it's sort of a formality, plus, he's gotta give me my jacket.”

You pause, thinking it through in your mind again and trying to take it all in.

“In front of Yunho?”

Hongjoong laughs, a full laugh at the question. “In front of Yunho.”

Head lying back once again on the headrest of his seat and rolling gently to grant him vision of you — you watch the way his eyes fan over your features, as if taking all of them in for the first time all over again — as if it were to be the first or last time that he would ever see them, and with the calling to action of the racers needing to line up, it pulls your attention up and away with the abruptness of it, but not his — still watching you intently as if trying to read every thought floating through your mind in that very moment.

You figure it's no surprise that you ended up here, with him, like this tonight — all of his plans, everything he does perfectly in line with something that he has in mind — some sort of grand scheme of sorts, and you can't help but wonder for how long it's revolved around you.

'Racers line up, 5 until green!'

Turning back to look at Hongjoong, small hand with painted black fingernails reaching out and towards your own, he grips tightly atop one of them and squeezes lightly just before pulling it from you and shifting his car into drive again.

“So,” he starts, waving towards Ryosuke again before carefully maneuvering his vehicle towards the starting line of the track for a race that means nothing and everything to the both of you simultaneously.

“Want to take a ride with me?”

˚₊· ͟͟͞͞➳❥ hope you enjoyed! please check out my navigation for more (´｡• ᵕ •｡`)

—this is a oneshot, there will be no part 2.

#hongjoong smut #yunho smut #ateez smut #hongjoong x reader #hongjoong x you #hongjoong x y/n #yunho x reader #yunho x you #yunho x y/n #ateez x reader #ateez x you #ateez x y/n

806 notes · View notes

absolutebl · 9 months

Text

Wedding Plan Trash Watch!

You ready to snuffle-kiss the burn?

Before I start...

Find out about Mame and the Mameverse here.

Find my other trash watches of her and others here.

We all know what we are getting in for, 7 episodes of BLduggery. To crane your neck as you drive by the car wreck or not... that is the question. Me? I'm wallowing in the guts.

Episode 1 - In which I craft an ode to Dumpster Fires Everywhere

I am sorry, but they opened with Battle Hymn of the Republic for PrapaiSky’s wedding? I busted out laughing.

Also, you KNOW I can’t just let that go.

Ready?

LET’S SING! (Bet you’d never thought I’d type those words).

Battle Hymn of BL Tumblr

Mine eyes have seen the glory of the burning of the trash This is barely even BL it’s just Mame writing slash She hath set ablaze such garbage in pursuit of all our cash But the trash watch must go on!

(Buh buh ba buh)

Glory, glory hallelujah! Mame hit us with a sewer. Spoiling all our fun, Oh the shit storm has begun, But the trash watch must go on!

I have seen the dumpster-fires of a hundred BL tropes She will sacrifice her ukes ’til they’ve lost all of their hopes We will watch in righteous anger while the refuse burns and smokes But the trash watch must go on!

(Buh buh ba buh)

Glory, glory hallelujah! Life’s rough for a BL reviewer. When OG BL fans run afoul of Mame stans But the trash watch must go on!

Buh buh buh buh!

Thank you, thank you, I’ll be here for the next 7 weeks. Yes some of my rhyming conventions are awkward af but I never claimed to be a filker. Now where was I?

Oh YES,

STILL AT THE VERY BEGINNING.

Where have I seen this seme before? Oh! Top Secret Together.

Micky D sponsorship? Nice. I’m impressed.

Too many sound effects, abort! Is that the sound tech from Lovely Writer I sniff? Someone please fire his ass. Yes, it must be him. Only a straight dude misuses buttons like that.

I feel Nuea’s pain I too hate the gym.

This better not be in one of those situations where after instalove our seme arranges for the wedding planner boy he likes to plan his own wedding so that he can marry him at the end.

Lots of pronouns going astray in that sentence, but you get my meaning.

Drag baby around. Locker room. Kabeldon

Honestly? And this is not usually a criticism I lob at Mame ( I know is there anything I have lobbed at her?) but the leads seem a bit stiff and uninspired.

It is just me?

Episode 2 - What’s this? Oh is that boredom?

What are these boys in these office BLs doing behind their desks on those computers? They never actually seem to be working at all. They’re like brochure stock art ads for boys on computers.

I had to skip most of the humiliating stuff with the food in the car and whatever was going on because… aargh.

They keep ordering food in this episode of nobody’s eating it. And it looks really good and I’m hungry and this is very upsetting to me.

Lom is just totally jerking Nuea around. Just tell him what your relationship is with the bride.

There’s no need to be so fucking coy about it.

I love the flaming yelling fit from Nuea tho.

It was also a good kiss.

But that’s what we expect from a Mame.

Mame giveth and mame taketh away.

Somewhat dull episode frankly. Even with the kiss.

Sigh. What have I become?

Episode 3 - WHAT IS THIS? There is nothing about this episode that pleased me even a tiny bit. Except Noel’s hair. But that wasn’t part of the script.

Buckle up, I got A LOT to say.

It’s a pleasure to welcome you back to your normal and expected ABL meets Mame interface where... ABL LOSES THEIR TINY MIND.

Right on schedule it feels like.

Ready?

Oh who am I kidding, you sadists life for this shizz. And you can’t tell me you don’t.

Lom is so frustrating.

I wanna punch him too. Sing it, sister!

Random water sports. (And not of the kind one might expect from Mame. Stop it. You know she would go there. She’d think it was edgy.)

Peeps!

We need a name for when a BL reviews itself.

It keeps happening.

Should you tell him everything?

Yes.

1000 times yes.

I’m basically screaming it at the screen.

TELL HIM!!!!

You tricked him into a date without telling him a single thing about what’s actually going on. Are you insane?

What the hell.

You keep kissing him but he is planning your wedding. How fucked up are you? You monster

A Mame show calling out its own exploitive sexism is so fucking awkward.

Mame. Sweetheart. Snookums. Sugarbeans. Shaken-baccon. You don’t have enough fucking talent to go meta. Leave it to the better BLs to follow trends. Your shizz is old fashioned and that’s why people like it. Don’t try to be classy, it makes this whole shit show just look even more shabby.

Poor baby.

Now he’s doubting himself completely.

What are these assholes doing to you?

Come with me.

I’m going to transport you to this other terrible BL trash watch happening right now, where there is a LOVELY adorable boy named Max and I think you would be perfect together.

So it’s basically just Narnia-level closet cases we are dealing with here?

THAT’S IT?

THAT’S THE EXCUSE FOR THIS LEVEL OF MANIPULATION?

WHAT IS GOING ON?

Nuea is such a cutie.

I want to punch Lom all over again.

Noel looks v pretty as a blond.

The proposal sequence was unnecessary. But at least I don’t wanna punch anyone.

THIS IS NOT AN EXCUSE for lying. For manipulation. For not understanding how you’re betraying another person’s faith in himself.

Especially not if you’re in the position of power: social, cultural, employer.

Why doesn’t Mame EVER understand this?

You can’t have a character that is sincere and earnest in love and yet entirely lacking in all forms of integrity.

This is driving me crazy.

No one is in the show is as crazy as this show is making me.

I started this episode wanting to punch Lom, and I’m ending this episode wanting to punch Lom.

That’s a mame plot for ya.

No character development at all, on any side of the screen.

And someone, mostly me, is always left with a mad desire to punch something.

Frankly, I kinda want to punch the screen.

Episode 4 - I Am Going to Start Drinking

I like consent especially when “no” is activated. But this being Mame she shoe horns it in and then the seme ignores it.

It’s so awkward. She’s actually incapable of making any non-problematic tropes sexy. It’s like there is only one lane for her shows and that lane is...

the WORST

My “Punch Lom in the face 2023” campaign continues.

I don’t see how he can ever become a sympathetic character. He just trundles along lying by omission (when speaking up would make everything better). I hate him.

I’m glad we get to see Nuea suffering, now show Lom what he has done and make him lose the boy.

No? No.

Instead Lom gets rewarded with sex for being a sleazy lying gutless jerk? Well terds to both you fine gentlemen.

I mean, very gay of you, Nuea sweetie.

“Because just SOOOO hot” being the #1 excuse in my personal “I slept with WHAT?” experience. (Heh, to be fair I’m often the WHAT? in that equation. I live to be someone’s bad mistake... just not Lom-level-bad.

Where was I?

Oh yeah, Gaga has the sex scene. FYI. Came outta nowhere, that sex scene did. Very disjointed... not that kind of joint. Not that kind either.

It’s not a particularly impressive sex scene, which is disappointing. Because WHY ELSE WOULD WE BE WATCHING?

I mean, if you’re going to have your characters (and by extension us) forfeit all integrity and taste in order to watch your stupid show, the least you could do is give us decent chemistry.

I’m not saying this is worse than LITA but at least LITA was hot.

It wasn’t anything else. But it was hot.

This this is

not hot.

In conclusion: if Nuea’s baby bro doesnt’t punch Lom in the face next week I will have to start drinking on Weds...

oh wait!

BMF ends this Friday! I can switch to drinking mid week!

YES

(I have a new rule: only one BL a week is allowed to drive me to drink in any give rotation.)

Imma preemptively point out that I am aware that bearding and lavender marriages are still quite common all over the world. I would whole heartedly support a good depiction of it. (Even one where it stays fix in the beard position.) This is NOT a good depiction.

I shall draw your attention to 2017′s rarely discussed (not really BL) We Are Gamily out of... you guessed it... Taiwan. You can argue with me about this only AFTER you have watched that.

Okay, back to the trash watch.

Episode 5 - I Neglected to Drink and that was a Mistake

Ate a lot of crap traveling home today (feel gross) + tumblr new desktop UX has me pissed + Mame & alcohol? I’m not sure I’d survive. So no alcohol.

Here we go.

Poor Nuea feels so guilty.

Please save me from ever feeling that way after sex. *shudder*

Before you ask, to the best of my knowledge, I have never slept with a married person. I’ve slept with married people... married to each other mind you... but I hope that makes it clear everyone was consensual. (I recommend it, by the way. Being a unicorn is lots of fun.)

Where was i?

We were dealing with punching Lom not my misspent youth.

(looks at calendar. wait, that was last month.)

PUNCH LOM 2023!

Queen!

I love her.

It wasn’t a physical punch but a verbal one is almost as good. (And can be more damaging in the long run.)

Could we please still have an actual punch?

Pretty please?

Mame punches her characters all the time. And no character ever deserved a punching more than Lom.

I do wish there was a nice boy back home to scoop Nuea up.

That line of boys wanting him, could we see it, not be told it?

I do like the random sinshine hyung side couple.

Omg. COLD MICKY D?!

That might just be the most objectionable moment in this whole show.

And that’s a tall order.

Pun intended.

(straight, HA! pun not intended but still very much THERE)

Was I pleased we got multiple characters who are just outright gay? Yes.

But representation has not been one of Mame’s issues.

I mean Tharn was one of the first openly gay seme leads in a Thai BL, and she also had rep for lube and condoms in that show. That’s not the issue with TharnType. Or Mame.

Her issues tend to revolve around story structure and audience manipulation.

Was I pleased that Nuea knew what was going on? Yes, I’m glad he’s not totally clueless.

I still want Lom to be punched in the face and I’m still mad at this show.

Episode 6 - Too hot to drink, still a Mistake

I finally figured out my real problem with Lom. It’s not that he was closeted and manipulative without good reason (although he is). It’s not that he lied and strung Nuea along for a lot longer than was necessary (because he did). It is that he basically does everything for himself and his own ends. Even when he’s confessing his love it comes off as flat because it isn’t about Nuea and what Nuea wants or needs, it’s about Lom wants.

Hanging a lampshade on it doesn’t make it right.

It was good bridge kiss. And car kiss. And sex kisses.

There is something corrupted grunge romantic asking the person you love most in the world to hide that love and climb back into the closet with you for the sake of your nasty arse family (is that a queer taboo, hum). I’m not saying lavender marriages are necessarily wrong, I’m just saying it’s an interesting plot twist in a BL.

I think we HAVE to hold this up and examine it in stark contrast to the final ep of Bad Buddy. It’s interesting how the closet retreat didn’t bother me at all in BB, and I thought it was quite a clever and elegant ending twist. Whereas here it’s just annoying. It’s not making me as angry as it probably should. But it is annoying as a narrative conceit and denouement.

Can I ask a question.

It’s not a serious question, of course.

What is up with all of the shows this year having dates on lakes featuring that thing where you ride a funny little floaty-boat while being dragged behind a fast boat. I’m sure it has a name, but I could not care less. New sponsor?

The sex scene was fine. But I have to say, I wish they had leaned into the fact that Lom is a virgin and Nuea has more experience. It would’ve been a really interesting dynamic to see honestly represented on screen.

In conclusion, Nuea is a saint and next week everything comes to a head that didn’t already get head this episode.

Episode 7 - Finally I’m drinking!

I am having a tiki beverage this evening to round out this show. Coconut rum and mango popping Boba are involved. Don’t judge. I have the alcohol palate of a 7 year old.

I’m ready! Let’s shave this beard!

And, well, that was a pink saturated drama of the mothers in law. Enjoyable lakorn style scenery chewing. The ladies seemed to be enjoying themselves.

Lom pretending to be sad and pitiful. Also funny.

Using his evil against his mom is acceptable. Suddenly his manipulative lying ways are working in the right direction.

Honestly?

This was a fine ending, I’m not mad at it.

They managed to keep Lom in character until the end, he remained deceitful. I would never trust him, but clearly Nuea is willing to ride that dragon.

I guess 7/10?

If you can tolerate Mame and liars (kinda the same thing) you’ll be fine with this show.

But, frankly? Lom as a character would sit better amongst the drama bananas of Only Friends.

In summation:

A lackluster Mame offering with less of her usual stellar chemistry, but all of her usual manipulation. An innocent wedding planner falls haplessly and hopelessly in love with a groom who relentlessly pursues him, even though he’s about to marry someone else.

(source)

#The Wedding Plan #wedding plan the series #Thai BL #ABL trash watches BL #trash watches #trash watching mame #save me from myself #trash watch #thai drama #thaibl #save me from mame #can't stope the trash watch

163 notes · View notes

twice-inamillion · 1 year

Text

Chaeyoung’s BestFriend

Smut (rough sex, blow job, masturbating)

Chapter 171

It's been a week since the Momo and Chaeyoung moment. Ever since that day both for them have been particurily attached to you, especially chaeyoung. She's been waking you up with daily head. There's even times when she’s been offering her cunt as a cock warmer, helping go to sleep better during the cold nights.

Today is a Friday aftersoon and chaeyoung has asked You to take her to a cafe to meet her best friend.You agree, knowing that this would give you an excuse to visit the office and turn in somework.

You leave Chaeyoung the cafe near the JYP building and tell her to call you when she's done.

“Okay, I'll let you know when to pick me up.”

After spending a couple of hours at the office you decide to text her.

"Are you ready? I haven’t received a message from you."

"Oh yeah, sorry. I forgat to text you. I'm at my mon's house. Can you pick me up here?”

“I'm on my way."

It takes you less than thirty minutes to get to her house. You park your car on the street and begin to walk towards her house. As you are walking you see Mrs. Son, she’s trying to carry grocery bags but is struggling.

“Hello Mrs. Son. Remember me?”

“Ahh yes. You’re Chaeyoung’s friend from work.”

“Do you need some help with the bags? I’m here to pick up Chaeyoung and I’m more than happy to help.”

“You’re so sweet and thoughtful. I’ll take you up on the offer.”

Not wanting to take multiple trips you grab as many bags as you can and take them up the stairs. You were your way through the house and place them on the kitchen counter.

“Thank you so much, it’s really helpful having a strong man” as she grabs on your biceps and gives them a squeeze.

“Oh my god, they’re so big and hard” as she blushes to the fact that she touched you. “I’m sorry that I grabbed you out of nowhere.”

“It’s okay, I don’t mind. Hopefully Mr. Son doesn’t get jealous haha.”

“Oh stop kidding no one is going to get jealous. There is no Mr. Son who can get jealous.”

“Oh… I’m sorry. I… I didn’t mean to pry.”

“No, it’s okay. I don’t mind. Chaeyoung’s father hasn’t been in the picture for many years. It doesn’t bother me.”

Your feel bad for bringing up any possible negative memories so you offer to help, “if you ever need any help that’s too much for you I’m willing to stop by.”

“You’re so kind, I’ll appreciate the offer” as she’s picking away some of the groceries.

Just then you hear as the door slides wide up, “Oppa what are you doing here with my mom?”

“Be nice to your fiend, he was helping me with the groceries.”

“I’m sorry Oppa” says Chaeyoung apologetically.

“Anyways, I’ll leave you youngsters for a while, I’m going to head to the gym.” She looks at Chaeyoung and say “don’t cause any trouble for him, he’s really a sweet and helpful guy. Make sure you listen to him.”

“Yeah, Chaeyoung make sure you listen to this Oppa of yours” as you mock her.

“Don’t… it’s weird when you call yourself like that.” Chaeyoung’s mom laughs at both of your arguing and collects her bag and exits out through the front door.

You wait for the the clicking sound of the door being lock and you walk towards Chaeyoung and say “didn’t I tell you to call me when you were done? I was wondering where you were since you can’t be out by yourself.”

“I’m sorry it’s just…” Chaeyoung isn’t able to finish her sentence as she’s taken by surprise with the slap you give her on her ass.

You pick her up and carry her towards her room, open the door and throw her on the bed. She struggles to get away from you as she sees the devilish look in your eyes. “Come here, I’m going to teach you a little lesson.” “Wait… wait there..” as she’s cut off again.

You pull down her pants and underwear as well as pull down yours, revealing you semi hard cock. Your hands go to her shirt ripping it off, “you’re mine now” as you begin to play with her nipples. Chaeyoung moans to her nipples being played with and watch as her slit is getting wetter as time goes by.

Having your cock ready you pull her close to you and align yourself to her entrance. “Fuck… this little pussy is so cute, I can’t wait to split it wide open.” You press the head of your cock to her entrance and watch as her tiny cunt begins to welcome you.

“Hmm… Oppa you’re too big…” as she takes the length of your cock. You place yourself in the valedictorian sex position, trying to the reach her depths of her womb. The way her face looks seems like she’s an addict to your cock, heart shaped eyes. You begin to pound her tight little cunt, making sure that you scrape every inch of her womb. Chaeyoung’s moans begin to cover the whole room as she is enjoying every part of you.

Both of you enjoying each other, unaware of your surroundings. Little did you know that you two were not alone.

On the other side of the bathroom there was Chaeyoung’s best friend, Jeon Somi. She invited Chaeyoung to catch up since they have not seen each other for a couple of months. They both shared things that were going on with their life and how their career as idols were going. Somi was excited to share the news that she was finally going to debut as a solo artist under The Black Label. After leaving JYP she worked really hard to promote herself as an independent artist and it’s finally paid off through.

Chaeyoung was more than happy with Somi’s accomplishments. She knows how much she sacrificed and how much she worked to debut as a soloist. Every since Twice’s debut she kept in touch with Somi. Chaeyoung also had some news on her own to share with Somi.

Somi was aware that Chaeyoung was different from normal people, she did what she wanted and wasn’t afraid to do it even if it. Chaeyoung’s curiosity of the world is what made her special. Somi wanted to do like Chaeyoung, someone who was free and willing to explore.

So when Chaeyoung told her about how she had sex for the first time, she was surprised. She couldn’t believed it, her unnie that she has admired was growing up. “Want me to show you something, Somi?” as she pulls out her phone. She swipes through her phone and shows some explicit phones of her sucking cock, getting fucked from behind, cum on her face and of her leaking cum from her little cunt.

“Chaeyoung unnie, you shouldn’t be showing me this in public. What if someone sees?” says Somi in a worried voice. Somi looks around to make sure that no one can see but lucky they are in in the corner of the cafe. “Don’t worry no one can see anything, but did you like what you see?”

“I can’t believe you actually did it, when did you have time? With who? Where?” whispers Somi. Hearing Somi so interested makes her smile, she knows that she’s finally found someone she can talk to who’s not a group member. They go back and forth, talking about Chaeyoung’s experience and how it happened. It even got to the point where they both decided to go back to her place since they were both end up laughing too loudly in the cafe.

They talk along the way to Chaeyoung’s house, laughing amongst each other. When they get to her house they go both straight to her room. “So what do you think? I’m finally an adult now, through and through.”

“You never told me who he was, unnie.”

“You’ll find out, he’s gonna stop by later on today.” They didn’t have to wait too long when they hear a man’s voice as you help Chaeyoung’s mom with the groceries. “Go hide in the bathroom, I’ll show you something good” as she walks to the door with a smile.

Somi hides in the bathroom but keeps a small opening as she waits for Chaeyoung to come back. She waits and waits until finally the door slams wide open and sees how her unnie is thrown onto the bed. She watches as chaeyoung gets her clothes ripped off by the unknown person. She sees when her unnie finally gets penetrated, moans out loud, and gets thrusted. Chaeyoung’s small tits jiggle as she holds on tightly to the bedsheets, sees the back of the mystery man and how strong it looks.

Chaeyoung turns her head, facing towards the bathroom door. Somi can see how much her unnie likes to get fucked, it amazing her. Chaeyoung grabs the mystery’s man head and begins to kiss him, which makes Somi wet.

She can’t help to to stare at the man’s large and strong back and lower body. Suddenly she see the man position himself better and say “I’m going to cum”, making her remember the voice of the person.

“Wait… it can’t be… no…” says to herself. Somi seems to have an idea on who it is but doesn’t want to accept. She tries to get a better look, causing her to push the door open and says “is that you Oppa?”

You hear a familiar voice and try to turn your head but chae catches you off guard. She constricts her walls tighter, making you cum instantly.

After finishing pumping your load you finally turn to see Somi standing by the bathroom door, wet as her small shorts are damp.

“Why are you here Somi?” as you try to pull out of Chaeyoung, trying to cover yourself.

“I can’t believe it’s you who’s fucking Chaeyoung unnie. What about Jihyo unnie?”

“Wait… I can explain…” but you can see the tears in her eyes.

“It’s okay, Somi. Jihyo unnie give us permission to have sex with him.”

“What do you mean, us?”

“I mean us, as in the group has been having sex with Oppa.”

“I… I can’t believe it” as she’s tries to understand the situation, looking at both the naked bodies of people she thought she knew.

“To let you the truth… I’m Oppa’s cocksleeve” as she giggles.

“Cocksleeve? What does that mean?”

“It means that I’m for Oppa’s exclusive use. He can use me however he wants, whenever he wants and cum inside of me as much as he wants.”

“Is that true oppa?”

“Yes.”

“Is Jihyo unnie really okay with it?”

“Surprisingly yes, she actually encouraged so of the members” as you think back about the past.

“Haha if you only knew what happens back home you’d be surprised.”

“What do you mean, Chaeyoung?”

“Don’t…” you said but you can’t stop to what she’s about to say.

“Oppa even got Jihyo unnie pregnant.”

“Wait… what?”

“Yes… want to know what else?”

“What?”

“It’s not just Jihyo unnie but also Mina and Dahyun unnie. He got all of them pregnant with his huge cock” as she grabs onto you cock like a godlike prize.

Somi’s brain can’t process all this information at once and sits down on the bed. She’s spaces out , trying to understand how her Oppa who she met many years ago get her unnies pregnant.

Chaeyoung tríes to help out Somi and gets closer to her, but accidentally shows her cunt that is leaking cum.

Somi feels something gooey on her hand and turns her head, noticing something white. “Eww… what is this?”

“It’s Oppa’s babybatter” as she swipe a bit of it and shows it to Somi. Not knowing to what to do she asks “is that what but unnies pregnant?”

“Yes, it’s amazing. It feels so good when it he pumps it into you.” Chaeyoung looks at the frozen Somi and says “I see you’re wet down there, seems like your interested.”

“No, I’m not. It’s just hot” says Somi hesitantly.

“I know you want to… how about it, what to taste it?” as she places her finger right next to Somi’s mouth.

“Don’t mess with her Chaeyoung. You don’t have to do it Somi. I’m sorry that you had to see us like this.”

Somi looks and Chaeyoung’s face and wants to be like her unnie. She’s hesitant but she doesn’t want to get left behind, Chaeyoung’s her best friend. “Chaeyoung wouldn’t do something if she knew I couldn’t handle it, right?” thinking to herself.

With that she does away with her hesitation as she takes her first step buy licking the cum of Chaeyoung’s finger.

“Fuck… not again” you say internally as you see Somi lick your cum off Chaeyoung’s finger.

“How was it? Was it good?”

“It was a bit salty but if you like it unnie then I like it, too” says Somi, not wanting to disappoint her. Chaeyoung smiles and hugs Somi, “I knew you’d like. See Oppa I have a new playmate!”

You can’t believe she turned her best friend into her plaything, but do find it kind of hot in the idea.

“So Somi… how about you try it straight from the source?”

“You mean…”

“Yes, have Oppa give it to you. I know find Oppa hot, so this is your chance” while giving you a wink.

“I don’t know… I’m scared. It’s my first time… maybe another time” says Somi while playing with her hair.

Chaeyoung not wanting to lose her new toy she says, “how about you watch us do it. Maybe that might chance your mind.”

“Chaeyoung—ah don’t force her to do things she doesn’t want. Not everyone is as thirsty as you. Please don’t misunderstand Somi, Chaeyoung here is a bit too much and can be a handle full.”

“I… I don’t mind watching you to. It’s true what unnie said, I do think you’re kind of hot” as she blushes.

“See, what did I tell you. Our Somi isn’t that innocent as you might think. So how about it Oppa? Want to give Somi a show?”

Not going to lie you do find it kind of hot having someone watch you as you fuck your cocksleeve. “Okay, if Somi’s okay with it then I’m up for it.”

“I really want to see” as Somi holds on to your arm while hiding her face with her other hand.

You need no more as you turn to Chaeyoung and begin to fuck her.

Somi can’t believe that she’s watching bother her best friend and her Oppa fucking right in front of her. At the beginning she didn’t know what to do, sitting on the couch as her Oppa thrusted inside of Chaeyoung. After some time of hearing the moaning and the sound of flesh hitting each other she began to feel a hot and tingling sensation down in her nether regions.

She began to take her sweater and rub her fingers against her the fabric that was covering her pussy. The wetness coming from her pussy was going through the fabric and she decided to take off her leggings.

Somi was now in a bra and underwear as she continued to touch herself. She would type to keep in sync to the rhythm you and Chaeyoung would fuck. After some time she could feel a tingling sensation as both of you were reaching your peak.

“I’m cumming… please cum inside of me” begged Chaeyoung. Somi was as you pulled out your cock and slammed it deep inside of her, cumming instantly. She too, came as drenched her underwear with her nectar.

After some time you pulled out and turned towards Somi, seeing how she was still shaking from her orgasm. You could see that she enjoyed the show. “I think our little Somi wants to go next” says Chaeyoung.

You walk towards Somi and grab her hand, she accepts and you walk her to the bed. Somi let’s herself get pulled down by Chaeyoung and shyness rolls her fists on her chest, awaiting to be played with.

“Are you going to want to go all the way?” asks chaeyoung?”

Somi nods her head from side to side, “no, I… I don’t think I’m mentally ready yet. I want him to touch me here” as she points to her damp underwear.

“Ohh… Somi wants oppa to touch her private parts” giggles Chaeyoung. “Is that true? you ask and immediately get a nod.

You stand up and are right in front of her as she laying down on the bed. You grab the side of her underwear and begin to pull them down, slowly. You watch as Somi immediately turns to the side, trying to hide her face, not able to see you as you pull down her underwear.

The sight of her pale white skin and her blondish public hair when it’s not longer covered. “Omg… its so cute” as Chaeyoung caress Somi’s bush. “I’ve never seen something like this before, its cute.”

“No, dont look at it. I haven’t shaved” she whines.

“It’s okay, I find it really sexy. I enjoy my woman all natural”, trying to make her feel comfortable. Hearing that seems to make her more relaxed. You lower your face and slowly place a kiss on her lower lips, making her squeal and shiver up.

Immediately you get up and walk towards the couch and take a sit. “Come over here and sit” as you point at the small empty space in front of you. Somi stands up and begins to walk but don’t before you tell her to take of her bra. “Take of your bra, I want to see all of you.” She stands in front of you and begins to undo her bra, dropping it on the floor and continues to walk towards you. Finally in front of you she turns around and sits in-between your legs. “Relax and try to enjoy, okay?” She nods her head.

“Wait… let me get your phone. I want to make sure it lasts.”

“Unnie, you’re going to film it?”

“Yes, of course. It’s your first time with a guy. You need to make sure you remember this moment.”

“Okay, unnie. I trust you.”

No other ways are need as you spread her legs open, placing them on the outside of your thighs. You graze your hand on her lower area, causing her to get goosebumps. You lick to of your fingers on your right hand and begin to trace her lips and place your left hand on her plumpy breast. She moans as you touch her and she places her head on your chest, surrendering herself to you.

This the signed that you needed to continue as you use your two fingers to spread her lips open as you enter her. The feeling of her walls are out of this world, she’s extremely tight. You can barely fit two fingers inside of her and resort to using just one.

Working your way inside you are met with lots of resistance, knowing that your the first person to ever be inside of her. This makes you even more excited and causes your cock to harder up and her the back of her ass. “Oppa i can feel something hard on my butt.”

“Don’t worry, its just my cock. It’s hard right now.

“Okay.”

You continue and feel a small barrier that is preventing you from going any further. “So it’s true, this is your first time.”

“Yes… I’ve never been touched before.”

“Aww… out little Somi is a virgin” she says proudly.

“No… don’t say that. It’s embarrassing.”

“Want oppa to pop your cherry with is finger now or with is cock later on?”

She hesitates to respond but eventually says, “later.”

“What did you say? I couldn’t hear you.”

“I… I said I want oppa’s cock to pop my cherry, later!”

“That’s my girl.”

Knowing the answer you pull away from her hymen and going thrust your finger enough to leave it intact. You turn your attention to her clit and start to play with it. Taking turns playing with her wall, clit and tits is making her hot and sweaty. You spend a good amount of time pleasuring those areas until she begins to jerk around, signaling that she’s about to have an orgasm. “Oppa… I feel weird. I thinking I’m about to cum.” This is the moment you were waiting for and whisper in her ear, “cum, let your unnie see you cum.”

Somi squirts a large stream of liquid towards the area that Chaeyoung is at. She shakes violently as she’s riding her orgasm that you need to hold her tightly. Holding her for a couple of minutes you see that she’s breathing heavily and is digging her nails on your thighs.

After a couple of minutes her shaking stops and her body becomes loose. Having on energy at all you pick her up and carry her towards the bed and lay her flat. Chaeyoung asks her, “did you enjoy it?”

“Yea… yeah… I…I did. I liked it a lot.”

“Well… that was just a little taste. Imagine what it feels like when his shoves his large cock inside of you.”

“You really did a good, Somi.”

“That’s true. You really did a good job but now you need to make oppa cum.” Somi looks around confused, not knowing what to do. “Grab his cock” whispers Chaeyoung.

Somi grabs your cock with her cold, soft hands. She listens to Chaeyoung’s instructions as she tells her what to do. Somi slowly begins to jerk your cock up and down, pulling on your harden rod. Her moves are those of an inexperienced person because it has no rhythm but is still good for a person’s first time.

You then decide to lead her and tell her how to give you a proper hand job. She pumps your cock slowly but is increasing her pace gradually over time. With your advice she’s gaining more confidence and seems more interested in seeing you finish. Once you feel that your balls are able to explode you warn her, “I’m going to cum soon, lay down.”

She does as she’s told and lays flat on the bed. You grab your cock and give it a couple more jerks, making your shoot out a load of cum. You stain her cunt,stomach, bellybutton,and chest, letting her own that her body is now marked by you and only you.

“Get down on your knees, I’m going to cum on your face.” Chaeyoung pulls her down to the floor and gets on her knees with Somi. Chaeyoung wanting to take part opens her mouth and sticks her tongue out. Somi turns her head towards Chaeyoung and sees what she is doing and copies her.

Now you have two beauty women on their knees, waiting you to stain their face with your cum. Not wanting to make them wait any longer you shoot your cum on their face as you hold your phone, recording this wonderful moment. Your baby batter paints their hair, eyes, nose, and the inside of their mouth, leaving no spot cleaned for the both of them.

After getting their their face painted you stand and wait for them to react. Chaeyoung swipes her finger across her face and tries to collect as much cum and licks her finger clean. Somi on the other hand is frozen, not knowing what to do in this type of situation. Chaeyoung being the helpful unnie that she is grabs Somi’s faces and begin to lick it clean. She collects as much cum as she can with her tongue and gives Somi an sloppy kiss.

Somi is surprised by Chaeyoung’s sudden move but accepts it and continues. You watch both girls are kissing each other passionately as they share your cum inside their mouths.

Previous Chapter 170 Next Chapter 172

#twice smut #kpop smut #male reader #chaeyong twice #son chaeyoung #chaeyoung #twice chaeyoung #chaeyoung smut #jeon somi #somi smut #TM smut

365 notes · View notes

am-i-the-asshole-official · 8 months

Note

AITA for assuming my friend was single? (TW: small mention of suicidal ideation)

I (21FTM) have known Jake (22M) since we were in middle school. We became close friends early on during high school, and have had a good relationship ever since. When he and his long-term girlfriend broke up during our junior year, I was the person he turned to the most. The break-up was bad. Like, really bad. Bad to the point where I sometimes worry that he wouldn’t be here today if he hadn’t reached out to me. (Not in the sense that he was unhealthily dependent on me, or that I felt responsible for his mental health. He got a therapist and responsibly handled all that with her, but only at my insistence, and I fear that’s a step he never would’ve taken if I didn’t insist.) By senior year, he and became FWB. We weren’t worried about it messing with our friendship—he’s heteroromantic, i’m aro—and it continued for about a year until the both of us left for college. We’ve stayed friends and our relationship has remained close. We talk so often that it rarely feels like anything’s changed at all.

December of last year, he excitedly told me that he got a girlfriend again in Emily (21?F). I was ecstatic, of course. He’d struggled a lot with the idea of a romantic relationship after his last girlfriend, and I was happy he felt comfortable enough to open up again. As I said, his previous relationship really fucked him up. Anyways, because of the distance, I never got to actually talk to Emily much outside of when she was at his place during our video calls. She was super nice from the few times we did interact, and from the way he described her when she wasn’t around, you’d think she was a literal angel. Him gushing about her lasted up until early May. Suddenly, he didn’t mention her at all. It was like she never existed. I didn’t see her once at his place, and the few times I tried to ask about her, he instantly shut me down. He was more down than usual, not to the point of worry like I’d previously seen him, but to the point were it was notable. I asked him a few times if he was alright, and reminded him that I was there whenever he needed me, but he just said that he was going through something rough and that he’d be okay, but didn’t really want to talk about it. I didn’t want to push, and from the way he reacted whenever i brought up Emily’s name, and from his previous experience, I assumed she and him had broken up. I had no way to contact her to check, and even if I did, that’d feel like overstepping, considering I never talked to her when he wasn’t around. It was obviously a sensitive subject and stressing him out, so I followed his lead and just didn’t mention her at all. Their relationship wasn’t my business, after all, and if he didn’t want to tell me what happened, that was his right.

School got out for the summer, and shortly after both of us returned home, he asked if I wanted to rekindle our FWB relationship for the summer. It wasn’t like it was the first thing out of his mouth, and he seemed to be doing a lot better seeing him in person, so I agreed. That was in the beginning of June. Cut to two days ago, nearly two months later. Jake left for a family vacation a week prior, and will only be returning at the end of the month. Meanwhile, I meet up with one of our mutual friends who I haven’t been able to see until now due to our conflicting schedules. While talking, she makes some joke about Jake and Emily having “trouble in paradise.” My heart stops as I ask her what she means. Didn’t they break up months ago? She tells me no, they’ve been having relationship issues for a while, but they’re still very much together. She shows me a picture from Emily’s instagram (I don’t use instagram, for reference) that Emily had posted just a few hours ago of her and Jake kissing on the beach. What Jake conveniently forgot to tell me about his “family vacation” is that his girlfriend had *also* been invited.

I instantly tried messaging him that we need to talk, but either he isn’t checking his phone (unlikely) or he knows I know and is purposefully ignoring me. Logically, I know that he’s the bigger asshole in this situation. But I can’t help but feel slightly at fault. I feel like I should’ve questioned him more, or found some way to reach out to her, or even asked any of our other mutual friends about it, because obviously at least one (maybe even some) of them knew, and all of his could’ve been avoided. I also don’t know what to do regarding Emily. I have her instagram now, curtesy of my friend, but I’m afraid to message her. Not necessarily afraid to break the news, I’m already constructing a message to send to her (which I will be doing), but more afraid that she won’t believe me. I’ll have to make an account, and I’m afraid her being messaged by a blank account created only hours ago from a guy she talked to a few dozen times, max, may be sketchy. I don’t know what I’ll do if she doesn’t believe me (I have a few messages from him, but no photos, and those screenshots could be easily faked), because there’s no other way for me to contact her. If she blocks me or ignores the message because of how sketchy it sounds, there’s nothing else I can do.

TLDR: I assumed my friend had broken up with his girlfriend due to him acting weird when I brought her up, became FWB, only to find out he was using me to cheat on her. AITA?

What are these acronyms?

#aita #am i the asshole

95 notes · View notes

ghostinthelibrarywrites · 1 year

Note

for the domestic/relationship situation prompts: geraskier + 19? 🥺

19. Bingeing an entire season of trashy reality show in one sitting

“I don’t understand.” Geralt squints at the TV, where the first episode of the new season of Surviving Love is playing.

“What’s there not to understand?” Jaskier asks. “It’s sixteen beautiful people trapped together, trying to survive while also banging each other’s brains out in the hopes of finding their one true love. The whole idea is that they pair off as soon as possible and the couples all compete to see who can survive the longest on a desert island.”

“Island can’t be that deserted if there’s a camera crew following them around.” Geralt arches his eyebrow as a pretty redhead on the TV has a breakdown about needing to eat bugs for protein.

“You just need to suspend your disbelief for eight episodes or so.” Jaskier winces sympathetically. If he had to choose between starving and eating bugs, he’s honestly not sure which one he would choose.

For several moments, Geralt refrains from commentary, though his left eyebrow keeps twitching, like it often does when Jaskier is doing something that perplexes him so much that he finds himself beyond words. It’s one of Jaskier’s favorite expressions, not that he’s ever going to tell his boyfriend that. They both had a rough week—Geralt got stiffed on a big contract and Jaskier had to have not one, but two conversations with Valdo Marx—so they’re both in need of some TLC.

“Oh, good for her,” Jaskier says as the redhead from the bug breakdown begins making out with an attractive blond man. “She bagged the park ranger. He can probably catch something better than bugs for dinner.”

“Hm.” Geralt looks unimpressed.

Jaskier snuggles closer against his boyfriend’s side. “You know, I auditioned for this show years ago.”

That earns him an incredulous look. “You?”

“Don’t give me that look! It was before Pris and I made our first album. I needed a way to get our name out there.”

“You wouldn’t have survived a week.”

Jaskier drew back, gaping in outrage. “Excuse me?”

“Eight weeks without a shower and a toothbrush? Remember how much you whined when you followed me on that three day forktail hunt?”

“I was the picture of stoicism!”

Geralt is wearing that infuriating little half-smirk he wears whenever he thinks he’s being witty and clever, the fucker. “You were very stoic when you told me to leave you there to die when you stepped in forktail shit.”

“I was traumatized.” Jaskier whacks him lightly on the chest. On the screen, the redhead is tussling with another woman, screaming about betrayal. “And now we’ve missed something important! Go back!”

Geralt groans, but picks up the remote control.

***

Eight episodes later, the living room is dark and strewn with empty takeout containers as the theme music for Surviving Love plays from the screen.

“That was bullshit,” Geralt says.

Jaskier is actually a little surprised. He never really expected Geralt to like the show, but his boyfriend did sit through eight hours of it without much complaint after the first episode.

“Simon and Gretta should have won.” Moodily, Geralt takes a sip of his beer.

Jaskier blinks at him. “What?”

“The whole point is working together, right? Heidi and Jan didn’t really work together; she did all the work while he went off and played grab ass with Elin.

“Yeah.” Jaskier shakes his head, disappointed. “I don’t see them making it past the finale.”

“None of these couples are making it past the finale.”

“I don’t know.” Jaskier snuggles closer, propping his chin on Geralt’s shoulder. “If you can survive eight weeks together without showers or toothbrushes, you can survive anything.”

“Hm.” Geralt presses a kiss to his temple. “We could try it. Put our relationship to the test.”

“Don’t even think about it. I’ve cleaned harpy bites on your ass and picked kikimore intestines out of your hair and that was before we started dating. Our love has been proven thoroughly.”

“And I’ve been to your concerts.”

“What was that?”

“Nothing.” Geralt turns off the TV. “It wasn’t as bad as I thought it was going to be. I can see why it’s your favorite show.”

They sit in the darkness of their living room for a moment.

“You know, that was season sixteen,” Jaskier finally says. “There are fifteen other seasons we could go back and watch.”

Geralt turns the TV back on without hesitation. “Hm. If you want to.”

Jaskier grins as he pulls the blanket more securely around him. “You know, we could pretend not to know each other and audition for season seventeen. We would kill.”

“No.”

“Think of all the kitty treats we could buy Roach.”

Geralt pauses, considering. “What makes you think I’d pair up with you?”

Jaskier gasps. “Geralt! You knave!”

“What?” His boyfriend shrugs, looking very pleased with himself. “Roach only deserves the best treats. Gotta pair with someone who has a chance of winning.”

Jaskier splutters, outraged beyond words.

“Going to go get more ice cream,” Geralt rises to his feet.

Jaskier stares after him. “Fine! But we are having this conversation when you get back, mister!” He sulks for about thirty seconds before calling, “Can you bring me some ice cream?”

“Already got out the mint chocolate chip.”

“You’re the best. I love you so much that I’ll share the prize money when me and my partner on Surviving Love beat you and your harlot by a mile.”

In the decade they’ve known each other, Jaskier has never heard Geralt laugh so hard. He would be more offended, if he weren’t too busy laughing too.

***

Tag list: @kueble @mollymawkwrites @feral-jaskier @geraltrogerericduhautebellegarde @dawnofbards @thisislisa @tsukiwolf42 @mosaicscale @rockysstupidity @fontegagrilledcheese @kuripon @help-i-need-a-cool-username @julek @flowercrown-bard @eveljerome

#the witcher #geraskier #geralt x jaskier #geralt of rivia #jaskier #prompt fills #ghost's writing

245 notes · View notes

dominimoonbeam · 7 months

Note

Hi, first I wanted to say that I really love your writing and thank you so much for sharing it.

You're amazing and so talented and you made me addicted to your writing. The way you write characters is so real and your way of writing scenerios in general makes me so Invested in the story.

Another thing, I don't know if you accept requests and if you don't feel free to ignore it:

Can I please ask for Sam comforting darlin after a long week when they basically shut down from stress? (Can you tell I'm projecting?😅)

Please don't feel pressured to do it, I know you're working on a lot of stuff now too so maybe just keep the idea for the future?

Anyway I wish you a happy rest of your week, take care of yourself and rest if you need to!

Anon! Thank you so much for all the kind words! You're not the only one needing some comfort and care lately! I think something about this season has been rough for people for a bunch of different reasons, myself included. I've got you! Or at least, I tried. Hope you like it! And I hope things turn up and go smoother for you soon!

Sam/Darlin comfort fic below the cut. Will probably reread and post it on ao3 later on.

They were tired.

Dead tired. Like they wished they were dead. No, no, that was bad. They didn’t wish that. They just… It had just been such a long fucking week and it felt like everything was going wrong. Nothing big enough that they could point it out or complain. Just, off. And they hadn’t been able to sleep. And it seemed like the longer it went, the longer they hid it well enough that no one pressed for an explanation they couldn’t begin to come up with, it got heavier rather than lighter.

When they got home that night from a job, they were actually relieved Sam wasn’t back yet. The last thing they wanted to do was to drag him down with them. God, he deserved so much better than them. They tossed their keys on the side table, toed off their boots, and hung up their jacket. The side of their face throbbed. They’d gotten hit with a fucking bat. David thought their cheekbone was broken and had only finally allowed them to go home because he knew Sam would take care of it.

Darlin sat down in the big chair, their favorite chair, and told themself they’d just sit for a minute. And then they’d shower, see if their face was really that much of a mess, and if it was, maybe they’d drag their ass over to the clinic and get a healer there to fix it. They felt bad making Sam patch them up all the time, but they also hated the idea of anyone else touching them let alone mending them.

They could put an ice pack on it. Maybe the swelling would go down on its own.

They sank back in the chair and closed their eyes. Just a minute.

Sam was still at the Solaire house when he got a call from David.

His heart always lurched high in his chest when he got a call from David, his first thought always that frantic fear that something had happened to Darlin. Why else would David call him instead of Darlin or instead of using the group chat?

Sam stepped away from the big table of squabbling younger vampires and a very amused William.

“David?”

“Hey Sam,” David said, voice gruff but easy, instantly relieving that tension in Sam’s chest. “I just wanted to check in and see how they’re doing.”

The tension was back. “What?” Darlin had been off for almost a week, barely talking but not willing or ready to tell him why. He wasn’t sure they knew themself, not yet. But somehow he didn’t think that was what David was talking about.

The pause stretched. “Are they not home yet?”

Sam was already grabbing his jacket and waving heading for the front door. “They might be, but I ain’t. Why?”

David sighed. “Sorry. It’s not an emergency, Sam. The job got rough and they took a bat to the face… I would have taken them to a healer but they insisted—”

“Yeah,” Sam said, nodding. Of course, they would. “I’m heading home now. I’ll let ya know when they’re patched up.”

He called Darlin in the truck but they didn’t answer, which conjured a mess of panicked thoughts. What if they’d passed out behind the wheel? The thought of his Darlin in a twisted wreck was hard to push away and almost immediately replaced by other tragic imaginings.

He exhaled small relief when he saw their car in front of the house.

The front door wasn’t locked. Darlin never locked it when they were home. And there they were, asleep in the big chair. He sighed and put his keys down with theirs. Another step inside and their eyes opened. Well, one opened, the other was swollen shut.

“Damn…” Darlin winced as he closed the door. They sat up with some effort. “Sorry, I think I fell asleep… What time is—”

“Don’t you dare stand up,” he warned when they were starting to tip forward. He was already in front of them, gently catching their shoulder to ease them back. He kept his voice in a low hush, thinking their head had to be hurting inside and out. “You shoulda called me, Darlin.” He knelt beside their leg, carefully fingering hair out of their face. The bruising was new, like it had only just begun, and the swelling was bad. It looked like their cheekbone was broken. “David said you got hit with a bat?”

Darlin sighed, shoulders slumping. “I wasn’t paying attention and this guy… Yeah.”

Sam clicked his teeth to keep from snarling at the idea of ‘this guy’ whoever the hell he was. He reached toward their face but they caught his wrist and pulled it gently down to their heart instead. “I’ll be gentle,” he promised, surprised.

Darlin smiled weakly, eyes already closed again. “I know. You always are, cowboy. But I don’t…” They sighed, their smile gone. “I don’t want to cost you anything right now, you know?” Their voice had gotten small, like they were far away inside themself.

Sam kept his hand to their chest, feeling their heartbeat through his palm. He leaned against their thigh, so they’d feel him right there next to them, practically leaning into the chair with them. “You never cost me anything,” he whispered back. “Healing you is a privilege. It makes me feel like there’s something I can do for you. I love you, Darlin.”

Their face pinched, not a wince but close, and he thought if they opened those eyes, they’d be teary. His other hand stroked up the side of their thigh, squeezing them gently. “Tell me what it is,” he said gently. “Tell me what’s going on in your head.” He said it quietly, like it could be just between them.

Darlin sighed and he heard all the exhaustion and strain in that breath. “I don’t know. I just… It’s been a bad week. It’s everything. I just feel… Everything. And I’m tired and I hate myself and I can’t… I can’t take things from you when I feel like I’ve got nothing to give.”

Sam watched them the whole time they choked out that barely audible confession. They’d never told him these things, but they didn’t shock him either. They hurt, because he never wanted them to feel like that, but they didn’t shock him. “Do you trust me, Darlin?”

That good eye opened enough to look at him, surprised. “Of course. I love you.”

He stroked his thumb against their collar, above their heart. “I’m going to heal you and then we’re going to take a bath. You can talk or you can relax. We’re going to get some well needed sleep and I’m going to order your favorite food. And every step of the way, I’m going to remind you that you’re incredible and all the reasons I love you, all the reasons your pack loves you, and all the reasons my clan loves you. You get to feel however you feel, Darlin, but that voice in your heart telling you bad shit, that’s asshole is lying.”

A tear rolled off Darlin’s lashes, even though their mouth was set in a stubborn line, like they refused to acknowledge it.

He reached up slowly, so they could stop him again if they needed to argue about this more, but he also couldn’t leave their face like that. His fingertips brushed the edge of the bruising and Darlin’s eye closed as that warm magic slid through their skin, spreading out. The delicate bone in their cheek healed and the swelling went down.

They exhaled relief when they opened both eyes and blinked at him.

He could see an apology building in their eyes, trying to form on their tongue. He took their face in both hands and leaned in, touching his forehead to theirs the way he’d seen the pack do. “Trust me,” he pleaded. “I ain’t ever going to lie to you, Darlin, and we’ll get through bad weeks together.”

Darlin stayed tense for another few seconds, like they might push this comfort away, but finally they sagged. Too tired maybe?

Sam smiled when they tipped their face into his, brushing a soft kiss against his lips. He kissed back and then pulled them to their feet to lead them to the bathroom. He had to make a dash back to his jacket to send a text off to David, telling him Darlin was fine but they were taking tomorrow off.

#thank you anon!#sam/darlin #redactedverse #comfort fic #dark feelings #angst #hurt/comfort #<3 #dominimoonbeam

45 notes · View notes

igotsnothing · 4 months

Text

Beginning/Previous/Next 🐯🥭🐠🌅🪷

Transcript

Uncle Leo, 40- Software Engineer- Married to Auntie Mei: Ok! I left the last boxes in the kitchen. Do you think you’ll still need the dolly? If not, I’ll take it back to the truck.

Lee: I think we’re good now. Let me help you.

Auntie Mei, 40-Real Estate Agent-Lee’s mother’s youngest sister: (Speaking loudly in Tomarani) Neni! We are leaving soon! Where is your purse?

Neni, ??- Retiree-Lee's grandaunt: (In Tomarani)...It’s somewhere.

Anya, 52- Accountant- Lee's mother: (Whispering, in Tomarani) Do you think they’re going to be ok? The air conditioner and ceiling fan are still broken and they don’t even have a box fan. Henry’s not used to this heat. Maybe they should stay with us one more night.

Hiran, 54- Microbiologist- Lee's father: (In Tomarani) They’re going to be fine, Annie. Henry will get used to it. All they have to do is open a window; there’s a nice breeze.

Henry: (Heavily accented Tomarani)

Mali, 16- Student- Lee's sister: No! You are putting the stress on the wrong syllable. If you say it like that, you are telling someone to have a short night, instead of a good night.

Vihn, 10- Student- Lee's little cousin- Mei and Leo's son: HAHA!! A short night! *Snort*

[Laughing and conversations]

Vihn: Have a short night, Mali!

Mali: Ha! YOU have a short night! You’re the little one!

Anya: I’m just saying- it‘s no trouble at all. You can stay with us until your AC units are repaired. Henry, you’d like that better, right?

Lee: Mom...

Henry: AC would be nice, but we have so much unpacking to do still before Lee starts his classes next week.

Hiran: Speaking of which: your suitcase is still in the car!

Henry: Oh, yeah! I almost forgot! Let’s go get it!

Lee: [Heavy sigh]

Henry: Lee? Where did you go?

Henry: What’s going on?

Lee: I"M SORRY!

Henry: For what? Talk to me.

Lee: What was I thinking? What the HELL was I thinking? We had the perfect life back in San Sequoia. And now? I ruined it all. I dragged you across the world to live in a foreign country where you don’t speak the language, where the weather is hot year-round, and we bought an old house with no F*CKING AC!

Henry: Listen-

Lee: What if you decide you hate it? What if it’s too much and you want to return to San Sequoia?

Henry: Lee...

Lee: What if you end up hating me and leaving?...

Henry: Look, it’s perfectly normal to be nervous. This is a HUGE life change for us both! But...We talked about this so much! Ever since you started applying to medical school. Lee: this is the opportunity of a lifetime! You got a scholarship to one of the most respected and prestigious programs in the world! And thanks to its reciprocity agreements with all these different medical schools, transferring your license will be easy IF we decide to move. I knew what I was agreeing to when we decided to move.

Lee: But you are so far away from home...

Henry: What are you talking about? YOU are my home. Please don’t think like that. This is an adventure, and I love that I get to experience it with you.

Lee: Are you sure you are ok with all this?

Henry: You would know right away if I wasn’t.

Lee: True. You’ve always been upfront.

Henry: I’m so proud of you! My honey is going to be a kickass doctor!

Lee: It’s going to be rough for a while. I’m going to be studying all the time.

Henry: You better. I expect to be a well-kept man when you are through!

Lee: [Chuckles]

Lee: Are you ok with my family? They are pretty intense...And very loud and nosy.

Henry: I love your family! They are so warm and welcoming. They even gave up their Sunday to help us move in...That’s awesome!

Lee: I’m a lucky guy.

Henry: I will admit to being a little suspicious of Neni.

Lee: Whaaaat? Why Neni?

Henry: She keeps trying to feed me all the time. I think she’s plotting to fatten me up so she can cook me for Christmas...

Lee: Can you blame her? You’re such a snacc...

Henry: Hey... Are we ok? Are you feeling better?

Lee: Yeah...I am.

Henry: Good. If anything like this comes up again, promise me you will tell me right away. I don‘t like seeing you so upset.

Lee: Promise. And you, too, will tell me right away if anything comes up?

Henry: Something has DEFINITELY come up, baby! No AC can handle this heat!

Lee: You ridiculously adorable perv. C’mere.

#the sims 4 #sims 4 story #tomarang #the sims 4 for rent #tomarani adventure #slice of life #Lee Tan-McGraw #Henry Tan-McGraw #henry is a goofball #but very grounded #lee is brilliant #and very sensitive and empathetic #he's happy to be home #henry's happy to be with lee anywhere

22 notes · View notes

miss-inkwell · 1 year

Text

I would definitely chalk this episode off as a character and ship development one! My poor baby Janine was hurt but the comfort afterwards was worth it but let’s start at the beginning. Janine is struggling with a problem kid who won’t listen after she tries multiple times to help so she decides to talk to the parent. I love that she wants to seek out a solution that’s what a good teacher does. I also love that Gregory knew about this and they still have their mini conversations via the knock. Since everyone knows they like each other it’s prime teasing material which is so funny. “No love here” sure keep telling yourself that.

That later leads us the the conversation with Cassandra the parent and oh it was rough. Janine approached the situation as well as she could by saying he’s been causing problems but they’re a team and they can help. Cassandra missed the point entirely and blew up at her when this could have been and excellent moment to see how they could guide him. She was really harsh and had no right to call her a bad teacher! I was so sad for Janine in this moment.

This honestly is another great character moment for Janine even though I hate that she had to cry. Janine puts a lot of stock in perfection and doing good so to hear someone put her down is hard.

This leads us to an excellent Teddie moment where Janine is crying in her classroom and Gregory finds her. I love how soft he is with her you know seeing her sad is breaking his heart. I wish he would of hugged her than but I loved that he put his hands on her shoulders. Even though he comforted her he felt like he made it worse and wasn’t a big help.

He actually was a huge help though because he knows what she needs is her work mom. The cherry on top of that Teddie moment is that he still said he would be there for her before he left. They have my whole heart 🥰

This next part is a great work mom and daughter moment Barbara has a lot of experience with this stuff. I love how she goes out and asks her if she thinks she’s a bad teacher and how Janine isn’t even sure anymore because Cassandra destroyed her with those words. It was really such a teachable moment because sadly teachers have been through this. They’ve dealt with mean parents and people saying terrible and wonderful things. Telling her to pick herself up is great advice along with reassuring her that she does not always have the answer to take away the perfect view Janine has of her. It’s a great lesson for her that coming back to work ready to do her job is success is what will help her in the end. Barbara is the mother Janine always needed and I’m happy that even though Barbara is annoyed by her at times she is there for in moments like these. This dynamic will shine through next week in the mom episode which I definitely think will parallel.

Another scene I loved was when Gregory was making his speech about the teachers and how great they are. He may have said teachers but I know he was talking about Janine because he looked directly at her when she walked in. Not to mention how she is the whole reason why he’s full time and how he grew to be a good teacher in the first place. I would love a moment where he says that to her “you made me a better teacher which made me a better man you mean a lot to me” that would pretty much be a love confession and I would squeal. Now that the events of them dating other people are done and they’re somewhat over the awkwardness of the kiss they’re now back to their usual heart eyes. They’re back to normal but I love that everyone is teasing them now lol. I definitely think it’ll take time for them to get together but they are in a good place. Next episode will be an emotional one due to Janine’s mom coming and I wonder and hope Gregory and Barbara will be there for her. Great episode love the character and ship development

#abbott elementary spoilers #abbott elementary #janine teagues #gregory eddie #janine x gregory #teddie #astral blogs

85 notes · View notes

lightlycareless · 5 months

Text

First, it hurts— Chapter XL

Naoya Zen’in x Fem!Reader

While arranged marriages are not uncommon in the jujutsu community, it was strange to receive a proposal from none other than the Zen’in’s, nonetheless your clan accepted and before you knew it, you were married off to Naoya.

Your new purpose was clear: to serve and submit, to be seen and not heard. To forget any sense of individuality in favor of obeying your husband.

Will this marriage ever flourish into something else? Will it change…for better or for worse?

Chapter warnings: omg this is the spooky edition.

A/N: None heheheheh. but I am going on a break!! Thank you so much for all the support!! ❤️❤️❤️ See you around!!!

Now, without any further ado, happy reading! 🥰

Masterlist ➸ Chapter 41

Ao3 link.

You were yet to begin the day, but you could already feel as if there was an eerie calmness engulfing the estate. A silence so abundant, it almost felt like you could hear what was happening on the other side of the estate if you were attentive enough…

A sensation that also seemed to extend to the staff, given the lack of footsteps heard outside your room, rushing from one side of the living quarters to the other while tending the masters. It is as if they’ve already tended to all their duties for the day, and now, had nothing but free time for themselves.

You remember the moment where you thought it impossible for the Zen’in estate to have a calm day, especially since you were the most controversial figure there, yet, here you are, admiring what is a day without much, if any, commotion.

Naturally, you wonder what could’ve happened to have such stillness, and if it was something you’d be able to use in your favor now that you’re feeling a bit better. That rough patch of sickness sure got you quite the disadvantage, both physically and emotionally, so you could certainly use a day off.

“How… calm” You’d tell Mariya while closely watching her take out your attire for the day: something warm to fight the rising winter, but adequate enough to not make you feel overcrowded. “It’s… kind of eerie.”

“Fits with the day, doesn’t it?” she says with a smile.

“The day…?” you blink—what made today so special?

“Halloween, of course” Mariya responds “The 31st of October, Saturday in fact. The end of the week.”

Oh.

How could you have forgotten that, especially after being constantly reminded of it?

But most importantly…

Has it really been that long since your wedding?

It was ironic to even say that, since you’ve always considered that time at the Zen’in estate felt like an eternity. But now, it’s been months since you’ve last seen your family, friends, and freedom—yet they remain in your mind vividly as ever.

Given the date they’re probably already working, eased into their stations as they prepared to watch over the night.

As every year, you assumed, Ren would’ve told you that he’d rather stay home watching horror movies or go out to the city and make the best of this western celebration instead of working; while Hinata thought the complete opposite, wanting to go to work because she gets to see curses that don’t come out that often, or perhaps even new ones. Always the workaholic, your sister.

And you, on the other hand… well, you just wanted to go out anywhere, really. After years and years of seclusion, you were itching to see the world and uncover all its mysteries.

But you suppose that staying inside will be good too, not that it was your decision to make, but at least you’ll have company this time.

“Oh, right” you eventually respond. “Wow, I didn't think it was today already.”

“Time flies, doesn’t it? Especially if you’re busy.” Mariya sighs. Something in her tone tells you she’s been wanting to take a break for a while now, but that is not meant to happen so easily for the prime lady-in-waiting.

“Then you’re already centuries ahead” You chuckle, she agrees with a laugh of her own. “All I’ve been doing is sleep and stay in my room… so I’m more than ready to do literally anything else for a change.”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you, Y/N. But it seems I won’t be able to help you this time” Mariya says, placing your clothes on the bed. “Since everybody is out of the estate for work, most of the staff doesn’t have duties to do, outside of cleaning I suppose… but what is there to clean if there is no one dirtying it?”

You nod along, she makes a whole lot of sense now that she puts it that way.

“Must be the favorite day for the staff, hm?”

“It’s relaxing, I can admit that.” Mariya adds “We can essentially do whatever we want without being constantly watched… kind of, there’s still the staff of the master’s to worry about, but as long as we don’t look like we’re relaxing too much, we should be fine.”

“Do you celebrate Halloween?”

“Not really, I mean, I would just go down to the village market and see whatever seasonal stuff they have—but even then, I don’t usually buy much” Mariya reminisces, last year, there was a particular vendor who sold a wide collection of impressive masks, proclaimed to be hand-painted by himself, ranging from silly, moderately adorable, to straight up terrifying.

Certainly, the man had talent for his craft, and it made Mariya wonder if he’ll be there this year again, maybe she should go down there and buy one just to support him.

And the year before that, the villagers set up a small puppet theater to tell horror stories, nothing too scary, just something to entertain those who wished to indulge in the seasonal ambience. It was mostly, if not completely, family oriented. Mariya found herself listening to one or two stories whenever she could.

While the people of the Zen’in clan thought these days tedious, others considered it a day of leisure—truly, two sides of the same coin.

“But outside of that, I just spend my time here. It’s essentially an extra day off so I just use it to call my family, or hang out with Tatsuro” She adds “What about you? Do sorcerers celebrate Halloween or is it just for work?”

“A bit of both” you respond.

“Shibuya?”

“Oh, no—I have never been one to enjoy that kind of environment.” you chuckle “It can get too chaotic, though I did dress up when I was younger…”

“No way!” Mariya gasps, a grin parting her lips as she tries to imagine the kind of costume your younger self would’ve worn. “At least tell me there's pictures!”

“Too many! My dad would make my mom take pictures of us all the time” you giggle, a whole… dozens of albums were probably made thanks to his bottomless need of “capturing the moment”, and that quantity was probably per child .

Thankfully your mother knew just how to control his obsession, taking out the pictures she considered less than flattering, and putting the rest into a sensible amount of… 5 albums. A far more normal amount to have instead of the thousands of before.

“We’d do it every year, but there is one I remember the most—I think I dressed up as some kind of… ghost, or something? And my sister was a cat…”

“And your brother?”

“Someone… from a girl group” you quietly say “Don’t ask.”

“I won’t—seemed like fun anyways.” she smiles. “By the way, now that I don’t have any suggestions, is there something you’d like to do instead?”

“Oh, I don’t know, I don’t want to intrude on your free day”

“Ah, you’re not intruding at all… I’m all caught up with what I have to do anyways, and Tatsuro wanted the day for his friends so, it’s just us, Haruko, Hitomi… and who knows, if Junko-san is lenient enough, maybe even the twins?”

Your face immediately lightens at the thought of seeing Mai and Maki again. God knows how long it had been since you last saw them, wanting to thank them for the lovely letter they gave you during the beginning of your sickness—a reunion was definitely long overdue.

But before you could even think of anything else, your stomach in its usual starving fashion, begins to grumble, making you blush out of embarrassment, Mariya chuckling out of humor.

“I’ll think about it after breakfast” you join her laughter soon after. “I’m starving!”

Seems that you weren't the only one with that sentiment of wanting to see the other, for as soon as you enter the dining hall, you’re tackled by your favorite twins, Mai and Maki, followed by their cheerful greetings, expressing how much they missed you and been wanting to see you, and just couldn't wait to spend their day alongside you…

But then, their stern mother comes in, ordering them to release you and behave, for that is no way to treat the lady of the house, before looking up to you and giving you a scolding of your own.

“You ought to stay in bed until a doctor deems you healthy!” Junko says, carefully pulling away the kids from you, but the girls didn’t follow, their small grip still tight on your clothes. “You’re going to get everyone sick!”

“Junko-san, Y/N has been feeling much better since a few days ago” Mariya intervenes, having gone ahead to the kitchen to get your food, setting it next to what she assumed to be Mai and Maki’s seat. “Besides, who is left to get sick? It’s just us here at this point, and neither of us got sick.”

Junko doesn’t like how silly Mariya has become with her responses, albeit occasionally, mostly when you're around, giving her the impression that this is fsu,t of your influence…

But as foolish as her answer was, she was right, besides, Mariya wouldn't allow you out of your bedroom unless she deemed it appropriate. If there's one thing she can't deny, is her commitment to the job.

At this point, all that Junko can do is hope that your behavior doesn’t rub off on her daughters, which she's subtly caught these past few days… they’re relentless on their own, that much she can say.

"Don't cough near my daughters at least" Junko gives a final warning before retreating back to the table and continuing eating.

"Of course not, Junko-san" you reassure her. The last thing you'd want is get them sick too. Oh, how elated you were to know you were the only one sick.

After that was set, you guide the girls back to the table, sitting in between the two, giving a small prayer of gratitude for the meal, and beginning to eat breakfast.

“I wasn’t expecting to see the two of you here” you say before the first bite, them mimicking you soon after. “Don’t have much to do on this day?”

“They do” Junko intervenes before they’re able to respond “They have homework and chores to complete around the house.”

“Chores?” you ask, looking at her with disbelief. “What can they possibly have to do on Halloween?”

“Halloween?” Mai ponders “What’s Halloween?”

You gasp, Junko frowns.

“ No —Don’t tell me they don’t know what Halloween is, Junko-san!”

“They don’t need to know that” she says, “That is a western celebration, nothing my children need to know.”

“But it’s fun!” you retort playfully “You get to eat candy, dress up—”

“Or eat pumpkin!!” Haruko suddenly appears out of thin air, alongside her sister, who was helping her carry the humongous big orange pumpkin over to the table, dropping it with a loud thud that makes everyone flinch. "Whoops, sorry—but it's impressive, right? Can you believe I got it at the market?"

“How… did you manage to find that?” Junko is the first to respond, completely hypnotized and, well, startled by the pumpkin, enough to forget scolding her, for she had never, ever seen one of its size, less be carried by someone as scrawny as Haruko or Hitomi… seems like a situation out of a dream, so she needs to be pulled back to reality.

“Let’s say I have a rather amicable relationship with a farmer… might have exchanged some goods for it too…” Haruko murmurs, Junko raises an eyebrow. “But that doesn’t matter! What matters now is that I have this huge pumpkin to literally do anything I want! But I’m also accepting suggestions.”

“We can eat it, like you said.” Mariya reiterates. “Or carve it, although it seems like a waste for something as big as that. I’d rather have Haruko prepare us something instead, I already know it’ll be tasty, right, Hitomi?”

The seamstress looks at her for a brief second, before glancing away, not even answering.

Right.

The two have yet to make up.

… Well, Mariya still hopes she’ll join the group for whatever they end up doing that day.

“Seems like the court is leaning more into eating it…” Wanting to stop the rising awkwardness between the two, Haruko sways the conversation back to her. “So.. I’ll leave it to the twins! What do you two want to do, eat or carve?”

“Eat!” the two respond in unison.

“No, you will not!” Junko interjects.

“Huh???” Haruko groans “Why are you so against them having fun?!”

“...They can have fun without eating junk food” She retorts “They are not intertwined”

“Don’t you think you’re being a bit too harsh on them?” You ask “It’s just for one day, and the food that Haruko makes is very delicious, it's a once in a lifetime experience they can’t miss!”

“I won’t be questioned by you regarding my parenting” Junko frowns. “What is done, is done. And my word is final.”

“Ah, Junko-san…” Mariya laments when he sees the round face of the girls scrunch in disappointment. They were looking forward to spending their whole day with you, or at least part of it… only for their mother to tell them it was not going to happen.

And not only that, but she was also cutting them off from things they have never experienced in their life; something as silly as celebrating Halloween couldn’t possibly do them harm… but if she already made up her mind, there really is nothing else that she could do—

“…Fine” Junko would relent eventually, not really out of her own volition, but she guesses that just as the rest of the estate is doing, they too deserve a break. To partake in a celebration, while she never understood nor liked, alongside people that actually want to spend time with them.

It’ll be a nice change of pace for the three, Mai and Maki will be rightfully distracted, and she… Well, she’ll be able to have some time for herself. Much needed time for herself.

“But they will not eat sugar, they will not go to forbidden areas, whatever you’ll do it’ll be with the utmost respect of the rest that stayed behind, and they will absolutely not go to sleep past their curfew” Junko begins to list her conditions, with such fastness that made the whole group think she intended to give them permission to be with you from the very beginning, just wanted to make you work for it.

Either way, neither will deny how elated they were that the twins will be able to stay under your care, and for the whole day it seems considering the last requirement. Because of this, the girls literally gobbled down the rest of their food, excited to start with the next activity.

“Thank you, Junko-san” you say, giving her a smile “I promise to take great care of your girls!”

Junko doesn’t say much outside of a hum, or a frown when Haruko teases “We’ll save you a piece!” before picking up her plate and exiting the hall, seemingly to take her meal in a more silent area, getting to enjoy that she won’t have to tend to her obnoxious, picky husband for the day.

Once away, the new leader of the group, Haruko , turns to see the rest of the group with a wide grin on her face.

“Who’s ready to bake some pumpkin pie?!” She hypes, the twins jumping on their spot, joining her wave of excitement.

“We are!!”

“Then let’s go!!” Haruko cheers “I will lead you through the wonderful adventure that cooking a pie is!!”

“—ok so… maybe I shouldn't have bought that big of a pumpkin." Few hours later, and a ridiculous amount of pumpkin pies, Haruko rightfully concludes, alongside noting that she could essentially open a store with how many she made…

"I told you… but you always like to go to the extremes don't you?" Hitomi sighs, shaking her head "We truly don't need a dozen pies—we can't possibly eat all of them"

"Not that I was planning on doing that… but yes, this is too much. What am I going to do?!" Haruko cries.

"I mean, we can save it for another day" Mariya suggests "Or give it to some of the staff members, I'm sure at least one of them will appreciate it"

"Why not sell it?" Maki asks "That way you can get your money back"

"Ah, quite the businesswoman there, aren't you?" Haruko chuckles, Maki blushes. "But I wouldn't sell it, I mean, I didn't spend any money for it…"

"How'd you get it, then?" It's your turn to ask, for there's no way anyone would give away for free the humongous pumpkin she got, it was like a gold mine!

"It was a favor, I did something for the farmer and the farmer did something for me—that's all." Haruko admits. "Nothing special, really"

"Something tells me you're not telling the truth" You tease with a smirk "Come on, tell me, what did you do to get it?"

"Ah, nice try Y/N, but I'm not going to tell you my secrets!" She shakes her head "It'll be something that I take to the grave"

“Sounds awful a lot like a boyfriend to me…” you murmur, Haruko gasps.

“Shut up!!” she blushes “That is not true! Whatever Y/N says is not true!!”

"Alright, alright" you chuckle, as if Haruko didn’t make herself a more of an obvious target, but whatever. "I'll find out sooner or later though"

"I wouldn't bet on it" Haruko shoots back "There's just some things you don't know about me… Anyways! Who’s ready for some pie?"

"Let me help you with the plates" You quickly offer, but she rejects you.

"Don't worry about it, I have it all under control! How about… you help me with something else?”

"Sure, what's up?"

"Let's say… while we eat some pie…how about we tell some horror stories, eh? Ghosts and that kind of stuff" Haruko eagerly suggests, making Hitomi roll her eyes, Mariya and you chuckle, and the twins… Well, one of them didn't like the idea, the other couldn't be any more enthusiastic.

“I don’t know…” Mai eventually speaks up, making you look at her with concern.

“You don’t like scary stuff?” You ask, and she nods. The poor girl had never been a fan of the frightening, so the idea does not allure her, not one bit, this may be due to the fact that out of the two she’s the only one who gets to see curses, and they're not known for being easy on the eyes.

This is where Maki would step in, reassuring her that as long as she ignored them, nothing would happen. Easier said than done, of course, but Maki’s confidence always managed to inspire Mai, she just knew what to do or say to comfort her.

“It’s just stories, Mai” Maki would say. “They can’t harm you.”

“But they’re real…”

“Are they?” Hitomi would ask you, their go-to myth debunker when it comes to these things.

“Um, some of them” you respond honestly, only to regret it immediately after seeing Mai’s frowning face. “I mean—it’s just like Maki-chan said, they’re just stories, things that people make up to have fun.”

“Like the one about Hanako-san!” Haruko jumps in, trying to lift the mood… although how do you do that by bringing in a somewhat scary activity?

“Hanako-san…?” Mai repeats.

“The one about the toilet?” Maki asks.

“Exactly—it’s quite silly if you think about it” Haruko continues “You’re supposed to call her name in a bathroom stall, knock on the door 3 times and wait for a response…”

“I remember doing something like that when I was younger” Mariya confesses “I went with a group of friends to see if we’d be able to see the ghost, but of course, nothing ever happened, outside of a girl screaming because someone had turned off the lights”

“Were you the one screaming?” You tease, she chuckles.

“Ah! Obviously not, Y/N!” she scoffs, feigning to be offended—and your interaction with her manages to ease Mai a bit, realizing there could be some fun behind the fright. “Who do you think I am?”

“Oh, nothing—you just told me everything” you shrug, she chuckles and you return to the twins. “Have you two heard of the legend of Hanako-san?”

“A bit”

“No.”

Thus, the first story of the day unfolds.

“I want to tell it!” Haruko cheers “But let me serve some slices first”

Haruko could’ve given Gojo a run for his money with the speed she manages to take out the plates, cut the pie and hand each and everyone present a slice.

But before they start to eat, the group ends up choosing to move into a more comfortable setting, such as the room Mariya suggested, one that is rarely used, but still has a warm kotatsu , and is secluded enough to not be bothered by any unwanted interruptions.

Once everyone is settled, with Haruko already done with her slice, she takes a deep breath, and begins.

“Ok, so… Imagine you’re at school, you’re bored because the classes are awful—you could literally do anything else, anything , and you’d be much better. So, you begin to talk to your classmates, wondering “What can we do to kill this boredom?” and one of them suggests… “Why don’t we talk to Hanako-san?”

You wonder, “Who is Hanako-san? Are they from another class?” but they tell you “No, it’s a girl that lives in the bathroom!” That obviously sounds so, so silly, but because you don’t want to hear Mariya-sensei go on about the same thing over and over again, you decide to check it out.’

Hanako-san doesn’t appear in just any bathroom, though. It has to be on the third floor, in the girls restroom, on the third stall. Not the fourth, or the first, and if your school doesn't have 3 stalls then you can’t do it.

Luckily, your school does have it, and once you and your friends are there, the fun begins.

Because no one else wants to do it, and technically you were the one to inspire everything, you’re the one to knock on the door. You arm yourself with all the courage you can find, take a deep breath, and knock three times before calling the girl’s name.

“Hanako-san? Are you here?”

Seconds go by, and the only thing you hear is one of your friends complaining how this was just as boring as the other things they were doing before—and you find yourself almost agreeing to it… but then, a quiet, soft voice coming from the other side of the door responds…

“Yes, I am”

It’s Hanako-san .

No one believes it, you certainly don’t, but there’s no way to prove that unless opening the door and see what’s going on, right?? So you do, you open the door and there she is, the little girl called Hanako-san! An actual ghost!!

But what do you do from there? Like, you have a ghost right in front of you!! There’s so many things you can ask her!! So many things to do!

But she doesn’t let you do any, because as soon as she sees you, she grabs you by the arm and drags you down to hell!!!”

Mai gasps, flinching by the sudden, unexpected turn of events. While Maki is… well, disappointed by the way the story ended, having hoped to get more details of the ghost itself…

“Back in my day, she’d ask for a playmate…” Mariya says.

“You make it sound like you’re that old.” Haruko responds. “But I guess it depends on the version. There’s too many stories that talk about hell and bathrooms anyways…”

“What’s up with that?” Hitomi asks “Are people afraid of restrooms or something?”

“Oh, it’s not that per say… it’s just that restrooms, like schools, are places that most if not everybody goes to” you attempt to rationalize, inwardly laughing once realizing how similar you were to Hinata right now. You seriously doubted they wanted to know the actual reason, but it’s too late to back up now—guess you’ll have to completely take on the role of nerd for this occasion.

“That makes sense, I guess.” Hitomi says, reminiscing on another famous urban legend consisting of a similar background. “But… Why do you have to fight for your life in the restroom? It’s like aka manto… ”

“I mean, we’ve all fought for our lives in the toilet at one point, right?” Haruko jests.

“Ewww” Mai cringed, having quickly understood what she meant. The cook just laughs.

“What is that one about?” Maki asks, eager to get her small hands on another story, the story legend of the day.

“Someone that’s supposed to appear in restrooms too, however, this one you can’t summon, it’s supposed to appear on its own” Hitomi begins to explain. “The spirit wears a red cloak, or a blue one depending on the area, and it offers you two kinds of paper, a blue one and a red one. Depending on your answer, it’s what is going to happen to you.”

“I’d pick the red one.” Maki says confidently.

“I wouldn’t pick either…” Mai murmurs.

“Mai-chan would survive, actually,” Hitomi reveals, making Maki groan.

“Why? What’s gonna happen to me??”

“You’d get—” She stops, debating whether she should tell two little girls the gruesome details of her choice… although something tells her that Maki would like to know all about it.

Perhaps another time.

“You get pulled to hell, again”

“That’s not true—” Haruko was about to protest until her sister elbowed her, letting her know to keep quiet. “I mean, who would’ve known it would lead to the same thing? Ha!”

The twins may be young, but they are not naive, and they’re quick to notice that, but before they can confront the sisters about it, Mariya steps in.

“Oh, I know one! It’s a pretty popular one, but maybe Mai and Maki haven’t heard of it!” Mariya says enthusiastically “The one about kuchisake-onna ”

“Kuchisake…onna?” Mai repeats slowly, and just as Mariya supposed, it was the first time she’d ever heard of such a character, meanwhile Maki has heard more than enough, but was eager to hear a complete retelling of the legend.

“Yes” Mariya begins “It’s the story of a woman that lurks the streets at night… whom you only get to see if alone. There’s nothing special about her, outside of her gorgeous face, which she covers under a mask.

You may wonder, why would she hide such beauty if it’s so great?

That’s easy—it’s all because she hides a terrible secret underneath...!”

Mai’s eyes widened out of intrigue.

“What…. What is she hiding?” she quietly adds.

“A horrible, hideous smile stretching from one ear to the other!” Mariya gasps, making the youngest of the twin’s gasp as well. “ Kuchisake-onna will find you alone and ask you if you find her beautiful, if you say yes, she’ll take off her mask, revealing her true face to ask you the same thing, and if you say yes once again, she’ll cut—”

“Ugh, booooooriiiiing!!!!” Haruko groans, rolling her eyes. “You revealed the good part too quickly, and nobody likes that!”

Mai doesn’t bother to hide the fact that she’s elated Haruko interrupted Mariya from finishing the story, for out of the three, this had been the most terrifying one yet, a sigh escaping her lips soon after. Maki, however, frowns, irritated by the same reason—why wouldn’t they let her know what’s going to happen? She’s old enough to take it!

“But it’s still scary, Haruko.” Mariya responds.

“But not as scary as it should be” She counters “It’s like a joke, it’s not funny anymore if you have to explain it!”

“Well, excuse me” It was now Mariya’s turn to be irritated. “Had I known you were going to find my storytelling so dreadful , I would’ve gone somewhere else.”

“I didn’t mean it that way!” Haruko cries, caught off guard by her reaction. She didn’t think it was that… serious. “I was just saying—”

“No, you said enough” She interjects, quickly standing up from her seat and heading towards the door. “I’ll be somewhere else, preferably where my stories will be appreciated”

“Wait, Mariya!” Haruko pleads. “Where are you going?! I didn’t mean it like that!”

But her words would fall on deaf ears, for Mariya simply continued on with her path, closing the door and leaving behind a group of speechless, concerned onlookers who wondered if this had really happened.

“Is she… angry?” Maki is the first to speak, a question that while it might appear obvious, managed to instill confusion in everyone.

“I don’t know.” you say as honestly as you could, being another of the bunch that believed that her behavior might’ve been… a bit extreme. “It’s not like her to be like that…”

“Who knows.” Hitomi quietly adds.

“What do we do now…?” Mai asks.

“There’s nothing we can do.” you suppose. “If she wants to do something else, we should let her.”

The girls press their lips together and hum—silently agreeing with your words, believing that perhaps Mariya genuinely wanted to do something else, perhaps suddenly remembered a pending task or… well, wanting to clear her mind from Haruko’s seeming imprudence. Who knows.

“Either way, I’m sure we still have other stories to go through” you try to reassure them, move the conversation away from the uncomfortable, overwhelming tension surrounding Mariya, and back to their fun activity. “Anyone wants to volunteer for a story?”

“I don’t know if I want to…” Haruko pouts, effectively shoved away from participating.

“I have one, then” Hitomi steps in.“And this one is a real one, because it happened to my mother.”

The interest of the group pikes.

“To mom? ” Haruko asks “What… happened?”

Technically, the fourth story of the evening.

“A long time ago, she used to work in a hotel as a housekeeper. Her responsibilities were simple, she’d clean after the vacated rooms, make them presentable for whichever guest is next, or do whatever other cleaning was needed around the building.

She’d always tell me that her time there was mostly uneventful, quite boring if she was being honest, but it was a good pay and that was enough for her to stay.

However, all would change the day she was assigned the night shift—apparently the receptionist had called in sick, and mom, wanting to take on bigger responsibilities for a while now, was quick to offer herself to cover them.

Since the night is usually calm, and it was just her that shift, mom decided to go around cleaning a bit of things while something happened. Just checking if everything was in place, reading some magazines for time to pass by quickly, that kind of stuff… until the phone began to ring.

Mom wasn’t unsettled by the call in the middle of the night, for she was informed that someone might do that to check the availability of a room, usually a backpacker hoping to rest a bit before moving on with their trip…

What unsettled her was the person on the other side of the line.”

“Who was it?!” Haruko suddenly frets, slicing through her story and making her frown. The cook gets the silent message which makes her apologize immediately after.

“Anyways, as I was saying….

She responded with the customary greeting, expecting to be asked about room availability, fares and prepared for it… but instead, she was received with silence.

My mom would insist again, believing it was a problem with the phone service at first, but when there was still no response, she thought it was a prank and hung up.

She’d move on quickly after, back to whatever she was doing prior… until the phone rang again.

It was the same procedure as before, greeting, waiting to be asked for prices… and be received with silence. Mom didn’t take much longer after that to hang up, but by the third time, she finally decided to check the caller id, find out if it was a friend of hers or something wanting to pull a prank on her…

Only to receive the most frightening realization.

It was coming from the inn, from one of the rooms… where no one was staying.

Naturally, my mother was deeply concerned and wanted to check the room, but she couldn’t just leave her post due to safety measures, so she stayed, attempting to talk to the person on the other side and tell them to stop whatever it was that they intended to do, to no avail…

She hung up once more. Wanting to believe it was nothing but a mistake, but as much as she wanted, that wouldn’t make sense—no one can use a phone unless they were physically there, right?

An hour or so would pass before she received another call, one she’d greet as any other…

But this time, when she put her ear against the phone, hearing the same white noise as before… She felt different. She felt as if the reason behind these calls weren’t to prank her, but rather… to talk to her.

She didn’t know why she did it, but once inundated with this feeling that the person on the other line desperately wanted to have a word with her, she said:

“Everything is fine. We’ll be ok. Don’t worry about me—you can rest.”

And then, the call ended, but from the other side.”

“What… happened after that?” You asked what everyone in the room wondered once Hitomi went silent.

“A few hours later my mom would come back home to the awful news that her sister, my aunt, had passed away—and just around the same time she received the last call.”

Everyone’s heart sinks.

“My mom thought it to be a coincidence at first, but after reflecting on that sentiment… Well, it made sense. She took it as my aunt trying to say goodbye one last time. And while it was a bit eerie at first, she’s now glad that she didn’t just ignore the calls and got to bid her a peaceful farewell.”

“That’s… wow . I… Well— I don’t know what to say, it’s both scary yet… sad.” you say, the twins agree.

“I know, but if it’s worth anything, mom looks back at it with fondness. I’m not going to deny that this did make me wonder if things like the afterlife and such exist—Although I’m sure I can at least say that the paranormal does, thanks to you.” Hitomi chuckles.

“I guess so” you give her a tight smile “Well, I’m glad that at least your aunt was able to pass on without regrets.”

“Me too.” Hitomi responds.

“I didn’t know this.” Haruko admits. “It must’ve been awful for mom. How long ago was that?”

“A few years before moving in with dad so… probably when she was 14, 15?” Hitomi guesses “She was pretty young when it happened.”

“Thank you for sharing this story with us.” you add.

“Thank you for listening” she responds with a smile “But I didn’t want it to be taken as something melancholic! It’s still kind of creepy, right? So let’s keep the scary stories coming—Haruko, you’re next.”

“Huh? Why me!” she gasps “I just told one, and I’m not in the mood after what happened with Mariya-san…”

“You’re the one that asked for scary stories” she frowns “You ought to know a few!”

“I want to hear some, not tell them!” She retaliates “There’s a big difference in that…”

“Ugh, I guess so…” Hitomi rolls her eyes, before looking back at you. “It’s your turn then. Y/N”

“Me?” You blink, startled. “Ah, well… I don’t really know many stories, outside of the popular ones I mean”

“Now that is a lie if I ever heard one!” Haruko scoffs “Are you going to tell me that you , a sorcerer, don't know any scary stories?! Of all of us, you’re possibly the one who had the most chance in actually seeing a ghost!”

“I mean if you put it that way…” you murmur “…Let me see…”

You had a vast variety of stories to tell, obviously, but you didn’t want to settle for something they’d consider boring or predictable— you wanted to make an impression!

But what could you say…? What kind of story could leave them in awe …?

And then, it comes to you. After a quick recollection, you eventually settle for something a bit more… different, so to speak, something that shocked you the first time you heard about it and now, had no doubt in your mind that they’d have the same reaction.

“There’s one legend that I like in particular” you eventually begin “I read about it at school, when studying curses from other countries.”

The sisters perk their ears, eyes solely focused on you—you now had their undivided attention for the fifth story of the day.

“It happened a long time ago, during the colonial era of a distant country.

You know how any song with a particular catchy tune would become popular? Enough for everyone to sing it until becoming tired of it, repeating the same cycle when the next tune comes along and so on?

Well, that’s exactly what happened back then. Nobody knows where the melody came from, only that it was a beautiful tune that everyone liked to dance along to.

The song had no lyrics at first, but its popularity would soon fix that, with someone anonymously writing them.

But don’t think they were nice lyrics to match the tune, no. The words were very explicit, more so for the very religious society that it was. It was so barbaric, that singing or dancing the song would send you to jail!

Because of this, the song's popularity eventually diminished… or so they thought.

One day, a group of people were having a party in one of the most dangerous areas of the city. Everything was going on as normal, as expected of a party, until a horrible, terrible lament was heard from a nearby ally, just when it became midnight.

Their voice was indistinguishable, unable to figure out if it was a woman or a man speaking… only that they were singing the forbidden song.

This succession would go on for days, in the same place, at the same time, to the point where the alley began to be completely avoided.

No one dared confront them… until a group of valiant, yet drunk people, decided to do so.

They made a bet, and whoever lost would be the one going to see who the mysterious voice was. Once the loser was chosen, the group of friends told them they’d be waiting as they went on to see who the voice belonged to.

Nothing happened much at first, with even some believing the loser didn’t even go. But a few seconds later, loud yells for help were heard.

The desperation behind the voice was so chilling, that it kicked the alcohol out of their system and forced them to rush towards their friend, finding him completely unconscious in the middle of the street.

They took him to the doctor, where he’d remain under supervision for hours, until he finally woke up.

His friends naturally asked him what happened, why did he scream for help? And so, he tells them:

At first it was difficult to see, for the alley was completely dark at that time of the night, however, upon walking deeper into the alley, they were able to make out a figure, which he presumed to be that of the mysterious voice.

He was still too far away to make out their face, but he was able to see that the figure would sway from one side of the street to the other, with such speed that it made it seem they were floating.

He tried to take a closer step, regardless of how eerie this looked, but before he could do as much, the figure had suddenly closed in on him, enough to finally see its face!

And what he saw… oh, what he saw was horrible!

It was a disfigured face, torn apart and complete bloodied, with the socket of its eyes completely empty and a presence so overwhelming, he could only assume that he had seen none other than the devil himse—!”

Boom!

Without further precedent, the lights suddenly go off and everyone screams. With Haruko being the loudest one, letting out a blood curdling screech that would make anyone think someone was being murdered and unwittingly scaring the rest even more. Mai and Maki quickly hug you for comfort, you hug them back, and Hitomi… well, she jolts, before smacking her.

“What is wrong with you?! Calm down!” Hitomi scolds “Compose yourself! You’re scaring everyone!”

“I’m—I’m sorry!” She frets, heart already thundering and ears ringing. It takes her a few seconds to process the darkness in which they are in, as well as to disconnect it from your frightening story. “I just—that was scary!!”

“Yeah, sure. Really funny, Haruko. Now turn on the lights.” Hitomi frowns.

“What do you—What makes you think that was me?!” Haruko gasps.

“Well, who else! Anyone else here look like they can shut down the power?”

“First of all, I can’t see, second of all, how am I supposed to do that when I’m also here with you, idiot!”

“ Language ” you murmur, Haruko quietly apologizes. “But then… who was it?”

If the girls could look at each other, they would do so, yet everyone knew they were on the same page. The mystery makes everyone remain speechless, their minds galloping a thousand miles per second in attempts to figure out if this had been intentional, or just an accident.

Until the door begins to rattle.

Everyone’s eyes shot wide open, quickly swirling at the origin…

“Who’s there?” You were the first to ask, tightly holding onto the twins as they lean further into you.

Once the question flew past your lips you felt incredibly silly, for there really is no reason to be this frightened about someone standing on the other side of the door—but call it an effect of having told nothing but horror stories, you can’t help but feel like there’s something beyond it.

As if by pure coincidence, you actually summoned something.

No, of course not. Perhaps it’s your worry for the young girls that has you thinking like that, alongside Haruko’s comically scary scream, and the shock of being in complete darkness—

Or the fact that your question remains unanswered, while the door continues to rattle…

“Go check, Hitomi” Haruko eventually urged, but even the seemingly fearless seamstress must have her weaknesses…

“What? Why me ? You do it!”

“No, you do it! Where’s the all-mighty Hitomi?!”

“Maki… I’m scared…”

You need to act fast then. Even if it’s a prank, you don’t like how the rest of your entourage is acting—it’s not even funny anymore.

So, you proceed by carefully peeling yourself from the twins, standing up from the seat and then reach for the door.

“Y/N!” Haruko cries. “No! Careful!”

“I’ll be fine…” you tell her, before whispering “I think…”

You seek reassurance by reminding yourself that this is just another person, maybe wanting to check if everyone was alright after the power outage—wait, was it just this area, or was it the whole estate?

Either way, the tension in the air is undeniable, thick enough to make you feel as if you were sinking on the spot, trying your hardest to move but nothing would come out aside from trembles, and the sensation of your heart dropping further into your stomach the closer you got to the door.

Yet, you pushed forward, for the sake of Mai, Maki, Haruko, and Hitomi. You had to.

But just as you were a few feet away from the door, the rattling stops abruptly, and so do you.

You know the rest of the group to be pondering, fearing the same thing as you, until the noise suddenly ceases, giving all a false sense of relief, as if they managed to escape unscathed this time–only for the door to slowly slide open.

The smallest rays of light come through the slit, but not enough to reveal the culprit behind the scare… only their clawed hand, sternly gripping the edge.

By that point the whole group is tightly holding onto each other, doing silent prayers for the gods to be merciful enough so that whatever is about to happen, does so quickly and painlessly.

But it’s a hope that soon diminishes when a horrifying face peaks over the door, a devilish red skin face, a twisted darkened smirk baring long yellow fangs, two horns coming out from the top of its head, intently staring at nothing but them, it’s new prey—it’s safe to assume that a this point, everyone was beyond petrified.

You tried to move, tried to react for the sake of your survival but no noise would come out from your throat. Only a whimper when the mysterious, frightening figure took a step inside, slowly raising its arms to what you could simply assume was your end.

The one making a noise, however, would be the mysterious figure before you, taking a deep exhale before loudly yelling:

“ BOO! ”

“AAAAH!!”

It was Hitomi screaming this time,

“Happy Hallowe— what in the… what?!” The creature says with an oddly familiar voice, which upon removing what turned out to be a mask, reveals it was the previously-gone Mariya all along.

What used to be excitement for a prank well done, was now replaced with concern, and a bit of guilt too, given the way she was stared back in pure fright, with some even harboring tears in the corners of their eyes! "What… what happened?"

“What do you mean what happened?!” Hitomi shrieked. “You’re out here scaring us after the light went off, how imprudent can you be Mariya-san?! What if we’ve just lost electricity for the rest of the day?!"

“Oh. Oh . Ah, about that…” Mariya nervously adds, scratching the back of her head. “I don’t think that’s going to be that big of an issue…”

“Why?" Haruko adds, the thought of being in complete darkness for the rest of the day doesn’t seem appetizing to her, at all .

“Let's say… I was the one that… did.. that…” Mariya explains, and the rest gasp. “I mean! It was only for a moment, and here only of course, all part of my prank.”

“Prank” Hitomi repeats “A prank ”

“Just something for Halloween! Thought it would be nice to do something a bit more fun , that’s all… didn’t expect to see you girls like this though… Well, fortunately, I have something to make up for all the sorrow I’ve put all of you through!” Mariya beams, stepping aside to reveal Tatsuro, who carried a box.

“Hey…” the man nervously greets, intimidated by the negative response from their part, as well as the tension between him, Mariya, and Hitomi. Tatsuro didn’t want to appear as affected by it, but it was hard to not crumble beneath Hitomi’s icy gaze.

“What is it?” you manage to ask once your heart calms down. Now that it was finally revealed to be nothing but a prank, you’re able to relax. Although you still worry a bit for Mai and Maki, who upon quick glance seemed to be a bit more relieved—still startled, but enough to place their interest somewhere else.

“It’s going to be a very sweet apology—that I hope will compensate for the scare” Mariya says as her hands dive into the box Tatsuro was carrying, soon taking out a few small fabric bags. “Do you have any idea of how hard it is to get these? Thankfully, Tatsuro here knew just the right person for that!”

Being the closest one, Mariya gives you the first bag.

“Here, for you” She says with a smile.

“Thank you” You nod, soon opening the bag and grinning when seeing its contents: they were a wide variety of candies, from all kinds of well known brands, to even international ones… Mariya did seem to put a lot of effort into getting them—and for that, you’re grateful.

“This one is for Haruko” she hands another. “I tried to get you a bit more variety… but there’s only so much I could find. Still, I hope you’re able to like them”

“No way… you did this all for me?!” she breathes upon seeing the contents.

“Of course! Knew you’d like to extend your palette” Mariya then turns to the twins, who were eagerly looking at her, like children during Christmas morning.

“And I hope you two are not tired of sweets just yet, because I got you the most out of all, because kids your age should eat more sweets!” She says, the girls swiftly grabbing their respective bags, a grin on each of their faces. “But you need to promise me something”

“Anything!” Maki responds

“Don’t tell your mom about this—she won’t be very happy with me if she figures it out. If you need to hide them, I can do that for you too”

Mai and Maki giggle, giving her a nod as well as a unanimous “Promise!” before diving into their gifts.

And now that they were set… the only person left was Hitomi.

Mariya didn’t intend to leave her last to further isolate each other, no, of course not. No matter what happens between the two, she’ll always hold her dear in her heart.

However, she’ll have to admit that the one that got the best gift out of the 4 was her, and all because she hoped… This would finally help her obtain forgiveness.

“I… didn’t get you—I mean, I did, but it’s not the main thing” Mariya begins, hand reaching in for the box and taking a box , instead of the expected bag. By the way she holds it, you assume that the contents are heavy.

“I remember you saying how much you wanted to buy these books about patterns, I recently saw them at the market again and I thought… well, might as well get them.”

She nervously hands the box over to Hitomi, who receives it seemingly without emotion. She'd only stare at it, as if trying to remember which book she was referring to, before glancing up at her in complete silence.

Mariya begins to feel regretful, desolate at the impression that her gift had fallen from her graces and that this relationship had completely ended.

“I just want you to know that I’ll be here for you, whenever you need someone to talk to, or guidance, whether professionally or personally… I’ll always try to do my best to be there for you, because no matter what happens, you’ll always have a special place in my— oh! ”

Hitomi doesn’t let her finish before she tackles her with a hug, a gesture so quick that Mariya is initially startled by it, frozen as she tries to process what just happened, but before she could say anything, the seamstress wins her to it.

“I’m sorry.” Hitomi murmurs. “I… should’ve never acted the way I did with you. It was unprovoked and without good reason. I just allowed my feelings to get the best of—”

“No, I get it. I really do, Hitomi” Mariya says “It’s nothing, really. You don’t have to apology—”

“But it is” she interjects “Because I made you responsible for something I haven’t dealt with in my personal life. I shouldn’t have taken it out on you, and I shouldn’t have waited this long to make amends… but, I was ashamed how big I allowed this to grow that I… I just thought it was best to leave it like that.”

Mariya gives her a soft smile, hugging her back.

“I understand, and I forgive you. Not that you needed my forgiveness, because I never took offense to your actions. I was just worried, that’s all.” She goes on. “Never forget I’m someone you can trust with anything—regardless if it’s good or bad. I’m always there for you”

Hitomi smiles back, happy that this is all in the past now.

“Thank you”

“Don’t mention it—I hope you like them!” Mariya says.

“I will, there’s just one small problem… ‘ Hitomi cautions.

“Oh no, don’t tell me I got the wrong ones!”

“No, you got the right ones.. However… I already have them” she chuckles.

“What?! Ah, I should’ve known!!” Mariya laments.

“It’s fine! I can send them to my mom, maybe she’ll teach my baby sister a thing or two, continue on with the family tradition”

“Very true”And you smile, too relieved to see that the two have finally reconciled.

“By the way… where did you get that mask and… gloves?” Haruko asks. “They’re…. Super creepy”

“I know, right?! Got them at the village a while ago, they’re from the same vendor from last year. Tatsuro was the one that suggested the prank, actually. But I did the whole planning.”

“Ah, did you?” you tease.

“Guilty as charged.” Tatsuro laughs.

“Wait… so what was the whole angry thing about?” Hitomi blinks. “Are you angry, I mean?”

“Nope! I just needed the perfect excuse to put my plan in motion, and that was it! But… I apologize if I made anyone upset”

“You worried us there for a bit” You admit. “We were debating whether to follow you or not…”

“Well, I’m glad you didn’t!” Mariya chuckles “Because my surprise would’ve been ruined! But enough of that, let’s continue enjoying Halloween! I hope you’re still telling scary stories, ‘cause Tatsuro here has some pretty creepy ones!”

“How about it, Mai, Maki? Do we keep on telling scary stories?” you ask, looking at them—but they were far past the point of listening to stories, already gobbled down through their fourth candy by this point. But even when deep into their candy trance, one of them still manages to lift their face from the bag, looking at you with a chocolatey grin before declaring:

“This is the best Halloween ever!”

It was way past midnight when Naoya eventually made his return to the estate.

There’s no one to receive him at the door, except the cold, silent ambience of the night, and the only poor souls still awake during these hours, those in charge of keeping guard, who were surprised to see him this early in the day, and back already. Like always.

Naoya knew he’d be received with such a reaction, since it usually took a few days before any of the sorcerers deployed during this time to come back, either because the mission was lengthy, or because they decided to make the most of their stay wherever they were.

He was that kind of person too—he’d do his job, enjoy the city, and come back home fashionably late.

This time, however, there’s nothing he wanted more than to come back as soon as possible. In fact, he had rushed to finish his mission —in record speed as eventually noted by others— simply because nothing from the outside world allured him, not when there’s something, or someone, far more important home.

“Welcome back, Naoya-sama” one of the staff members would say upon seeing him. It’s the most heartwarming thing he’ll get for a welcome, he supposes. “I hope your trip was enjoyable. Would you like me to call your sta—”

“How is my wife?” Is the first thing that Naoya comes out of his mouth, not a request for something to make his return more tolerable, he doesn’t care about that right now.

“I—I heard she was doing fine.” The man stammers, unsure how to proceed considering their turbulent past… he hopes that his answer is adequate enough, at least for now. “Much better than before, she just stayed inside the estate, accompanied by her staff… and so.”

Of course you would, Naoya notes, why wouldn’t you? He went through great lengths to ensure that would happen. A quick way to ensure your misery.

“I see” Naoya responds, and without further precedent, he dismisses the man, heading off to the depths of the dark halls with nothing but his solitude.

That’s how days are usually nowadays, he thought he’d get used to them by now, but he isn’t.

He doesn’t think he’ll ever get used to this loneliness—he was always accompanied, either by the superficial words of his family, or the jealous glances of others, there was always someone to keep an eye on him.

Now he feels like he couldn’t be any more irrelevant, hell, not even his own staff waited for him. Not that they would, considering he came back unannounced… but he’s seen that sense of loyalty from others, and it makes him realize just how unlikeable he truly is.

There’s no denying that he’s tired, exhausted from exerting both his mind and his body beyond their limits these past few days. A good night’s rest is well deserved at this point.

Nonetheless, there’s still something bothering him in the back of his head that won’t let him rest, and it’s this thought that guides him to your room.

Even when there’s another voice telling him that he shouldn’t visit you like this, that he should respect your wishes and leave you alone, his heart can’t be that far from you, he doesn’t want to be stranded from you anymore .

Through careful steps and watchful eyes, Naoya eventually arrives in your room. He stares at the door for a few seconds, as if still debating whether to proceed or not, before making his decision by placing his hand on the edge and sliding it open.

If not by the moonlight, your husband wouldn’t have been able to see inside—but there you were, laying on your side, peacefully sleeping in your bed. The sight is enough to warm his heart, almost to sway him away… but he steps inside, closing the door behind him soon after.

He silently walks over to your side, hoping that you wouldn’t notice his presence, and stops at the edge of your bed. Naoya then kneels down to your level, stays like that for a few seconds, pressing his lips in deep thought before taking a chance and laying down to your side.

It had been so, so long since he had you this close, it almost felt like a dream, so he couldn’t hold himself back from draping his arm over you, nuzzling as close as possible, taking in your scent which always calmed him down, checking you hadn’t woken up… before beginning.

“I’m home, Y/N” he whispers. “After days away… I’m finally home.”

…

Silence.

“It’s good to be back. Even if it was just for 2 days, it felt like an eternity for me. I really didn’t want to leave, but you know what they say— duty calls .” He chuckles. No response. “I loathed this year’s mission, mainly because I was paired up with someone I don’t really like. The work is already tedious, imagine doing it with someone obnoxious? And that’s without considering I had to cover for them most of the time”

He sighs.

“But I guess that doesn’t matter now, not when I’m finally here.

This time I was deployed to Nagoya this time because celebrations were expected to be a bit bigger. And they were— there were a lot of people dressed up stupidly, drinking even more stupidly too.

Can you believe I was called because of a silly costume? Apparently, someone was so frightened by it, they caused a whole commotion, to the point some “windows” thought it was an actual curse. The look on their faces when I told them it was just a person in tasteless makeup is one I’ll never forget! Ah, well, at least I won’t be stuck doing that case’s paperwork.

…Either way… I’ve been told that you’re feeling much better. I’m… glad you are— I was worried that when I was away your condition would worsen, and I wouldn’t be there to help you. Not that my presence here would make any difference, but… I could still do something, call someone if you need it, you know?

I hope the weather didn’t bother you that much either—it was pretty cold out there; and I know how ugly it can get here in the mountains… But I don’t worry too much because I know your staff will keep you comfortable, they’re very diligent with you. I've seen it and I’m glad it’s that way.

…

I can’t imagine how boring today must’ve been too. I don’t celebrate Halloween, but I imagine someone as fun like you must… right? Although… I don’t really know what you like. Either way, I’m sure you would’ve enjoyed going out, visiting some stores or something.

…

I wish I could’ve taken you to do that. Like a… compensation for getting you sick, now that you’re a bit better. Get you to see the city, a change of scenery from this boring place. We don’t even have to do that, you know? Anything will do fine.

But…

But I know you won’t want to. I know you wouldn’t like to go with me because you…”

He inadvertently holds you tighter against him, trying to hold back the tears that have been forming in his eyes the past few minutes.

What would Naoya blame now?

Would he blame his brother for the rift between the two?

Or your sickness, the hindrance it brought?

Perhaps your inability to get along with his family’s costumes, because you were a so-called stubborn woman, stuck in “modern ways”?

…

No.

Not anymore.

Not when he finally knew why .

“Because… I… Because I frighten you”

You can’t even stand the sight of me without cowering in fear—because more than hate me, you fear me. And I have no one to blame but myself ” he sobs.

“I was the one that made you feel that way towards me, I was the one that hurt you, humiliated you, and I still had the nerve to blame you for all of it.

Instead of helping you, I put myself against you. I acted as if you were the one to wrong me and allowed my family to further hurt you. I couldn’t even stand against my own father when he ordered you to be killed , because I was so angry you didn’t play along with the stupid joke I made! One I should’ve never done in the first place! How pathetic could I have been?!

How could I preach I care for you, how much I wanted you to be here, being my wife, when the first thing I did after exchanging vows with you is terrorize you ? When I should’ve been the one to protect you from any harm, I became that danger itself; ignoring how you were in pain, how you told me to stop, and yet I continued because I could only think of myself!

How could I even call myself your husband … when all I’ve ever done is keep you away from your family, allow my family to torment you… and then turn my back on you when you needed the most comfort?

No wonder you found solace on my brother. No wonder you wish to be with literally anyone else but me.

Because I’ve always been the one to hurt you. I've always been your tormentor…

And no one else but myself is to blame ”

It was a hard pill to swallow for Naoya. To finally admit what your actions had been screaming to him since the moment you married him.

But it was harder to admit that he always knew. That he always, deep inside him, knew he was the one responsible for the rupture of this marriage.

He just… he just didn’t want to admit it. Naoya didn’t want to accept that he had turned out to be just like the man he hated the most in his life—like his father . As if history were repeating itself.

Yet, the only thing that pains him more out of this situation is that while he remained in his delusions, he just hurt you even more, and more…

But never again.

Never again will he instill you the same pain he’s suffered.

Naoya will never, ever hurt the woman he considers to be the love of his life.

“I’m sorry” he breathes. “I’m sorry for everything I’ve done to hurt you. I’m sorry for the times I pushed you away and made you pay the consequences for my actions , when I should’ve defended you.

I’m sorry for allowing others to humiliate you, to stomp over your persona… and myself being one of them too.

I’m sorry for the awful lonely way I’ve made you feel, making you believe you’re worthless, when in fact, you are the most precious person in the world to me…

…

I promise to never hurt you again. I promise to mend all of my mistakes and become a husband worthy of your affection. A man you’ll be able to see without feeling fear.

Even if it takes me my whole life—I will stop at nothing to fix my mistakes and make a place where you can be happy, where you can be safe.

Even if… I’m not part of it. I will do it because it’s the right thing . It is my duty to you as your husband—as someone… that cares for you very much.”

Naoya kisses the top of your head before peeling away from your body, pushing himself up from the futon and heading towards the door. He gives you one last glance through his teary eyes, knowing well this is the last time he’ll ever be this close to you.

“I’m sorry for everything, Y/N. Goodnight.”

And then, he leaves.

Even when he knew it wasn’t perhaps the best moment to say them, he still meant them very, very much.

Promises without actions are only empty words, that much he learned now, and it’s perhaps why he decided to meet you like this—because he knew that first, you’d reject any intention of conversing with him, secondly, because this is work that must be done in the background, things that must be realized without the acknowledgement of others, simply because it’s the right thing.

Yet, he still wished you to know, wanted to show you how much you mean to him… once again, a selfish act from his heart.

Naoya knows that the path of forgiveness will not be an easy one, if even accomplished, but it is something he’s willing to traverse. It’s his promise to you to mend all of his mistakes, to give you what you truly deserve.

A promise he intends to keep, a promise he meant .

So, he goes to his room and onto the bed, managing to get whatever little rest he could get after exhausting, endless days of work, preparing for whatever is to come next, leaving you alone, in your room, to do the same…

Only that you were now wide awake, had been since he started going on about his promises, intently listening to his sorrows and how much he regretted his actions—giving you the words that your heart has longed to hear for so, so long…

And instead of going back to sleep, all you could do is cry.

#naoya zenin #naoya zen'in #naoya x reader #naoya zenin x reader #naoya zenin x you #jjk naoya #naoya zen'in x reader #jjk x reader #jjk fluff #jjk x you #series: first it hurts—

27 notes · View notes